This is a modern-English version of The Ethics of the Dust, originally written by Ruskin, John. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

THE ETHICS OF THE DUST

Ten Lectures To Little Housewives

On The Elements Of Crystallization

By John Ruskin, LL.D.,


CONTENTS

TABLE OF CONTENTS










DEDICATION.

TO THE REAL LITTLE HOUSEWIVES, WHOSE GENTLE LISTENING AND THOUGHTFUL QUESTIONING ENABLED THE WRITER TO WRITE THIS BOOK, IT IS DEDICATED WITH HIS LOVE.

TO THE REAL LITTLE HOUSEWIVES, WHOSE KIND ATTENTIVENESS AND INSIGHTFUL QUESTIONS HELPED THE AUTHOR CREATE THIS BOOK, IT IS DEDICATED WITH HIS LOVE.

CHRISTMAS, 1875.










PERSONAE

   OLD LECTURER (of incalculable age).

   FLORRIE,
      on astronomical evidence presumed to be aged 9.

   ISABEL ..................................... "  11.

   MAY ........................................ "  11.

   LILY ....................................... "  12.

   KATHLEEN.................................... "  14.

   LUCILLA..................................... "  15.

   VIOLET ..................................... "  16.

   DORA (who has the keys and is housekeeper)... " 17.

   EGYPT (so called from her dark eyes) ....... "  17.

   JESSIE (who somehow always makes the room
   look brighter when she is in it) ........... "  18.

   MARY (of whom everybody, including the Old
   Lecturer, is in great awe) ................. "  20.
   OLD LECTURER (of incalculable age).

   FLORRIE,
      on astronomical evidence presumed to be 9.

   ISABEL ..................................... "  11.

   MAY ........................................ "  11.

   LILY ....................................... "  12.

   KATHLEEN .................................... "  14.

   LUCILLA ..................................... "  15.

   VIOLET ..................................... "  16.

   DORA (who has the keys and is the housekeeper) ... "  17.

   EGYPT (named for her dark eyes) ....... "  17.

   JESSIE (who somehow always makes the room
   look brighter when she is there) ........... "  18.

   MARY (whom everyone, including the Old
   Lecturer, greatly respects) ................. "  20.










PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION.

I have seldom been more disappointed by the result of my best pains given to any of my books, than by the earnest request of my publisher, after the opinion of the public had been taken on the "Ethics of the Dust," that I would "write no more in dialogue!" However, I bowed to public judgment in this matter at once (knowing also my inventive powers to be of the feeblest); but in reprinting the book (at the prevailing request of my kind friend, Mr. Henry Willett), I would pray the readers whom it may at first offend by its disconnected method, to examine, nevertheless, with care, the passages in which the principal speaker sums the conclusions of any dialogue: for these summaries were written as introductions, for young people, to all that I have said on the same matters in my larger books; and, on re-reading them, they satisfy me better, and seem to me calculated to be more generally useful, than anything else I have done of the kind.

I have rarely felt more let down by the outcome of my efforts put into any of my books than by the straightforward request from my publisher, after the public's feedback on "Ethics of the Dust," asking me to "stop writing in dialogue!" However, I immediately accepted the public's opinion on this (also recognizing my creativity is quite limited); but in reprinting the book (at the request of my good friend, Mr. Henry Willett), I would like to urge readers who might initially be put off by its scattered format to carefully examine the sections where the main speaker summarizes the conclusions of any dialogue: these summaries were intended as introductions for young readers to everything I’ve covered on the same topics in my longer works; and upon re-reading them, I find them more satisfying and believe they are likely to be more broadly useful than anything else I’ve done in this style.










PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION.

The summary of the contents of the whole book, beginning, "You may at least earnestly believe," at p. 215, is thus the clearest exposition I have ever yet given of the general conditions under which the Personal Creative Power manifests itself in the forms of matter; and the analysis of heathen conceptions of Deity, beginning at p. 217, and closing at p. 229, not only prefaces, but very nearly supersedes, all that in more lengthy terms I have since asserted, or pleaded for, in "Aratra Pentelici," and the "Queen of the Air."

The summary of the entire book, starting with "You may at least earnestly believe," on p. 215, is the clearest explanation I've ever provided about the general conditions under which Personal Creative Power shows itself in physical forms. The analysis of pagan ideas of Deity, starting on p. 217 and ending on p. 229, not only serves as an introduction but almost replaces everything I've discussed or advocated in more detailed terms in "Aratra Pentelici" and "Queen of the Air."

And thus, however the book may fail in its intention of suggesting new occupations or interests to its younger readers, I think it worth reprinting, in the way I have also reprinted "Unto this Last,"—page for page; that the students of my more advanced works may be able to refer to these as the original documents of them; of which the most essential in this book are these following.

And so, even if the book doesn't succeed in introducing new hobbies or interests to its younger readers, I believe it's still worth reprinting, just like I did with "Unto this Last"—page for page; so that students of my more advanced works can refer to these as the original materials. The most important parts in this book are the following.

I. The explanation of the baseness of the avaricious functions of the Lower Pthah, p. 54, with his beetle-gospel, p. 59, "that a nation can stand on its vices better than on its virtues," explains the main motive of all my books on Political Economy.

I. The explanation of the selfish nature of the greedy aspects of the Lower Pthah, p. 54, with his beetle-gospel, p. 59, "that a nation can rely on its vices better than on its virtues," outlines the main motivation behind all my works on Political Economy.

II. The examination of the connection between stupidity and crime, pp. 87-96, anticipated all that I have had to urge in Fors Clavigera against the commonly alleged excuse for public wickedness,—"They don't mean it—they don't know any better."

II. The exploration of the link between ignorance and crime, pp. 87-96, anticipated everything I wanted to argue in Fors Clavigera against the usually claimed excuse for public wrongdoing—"They don't mean it—they don't know any better."

III. The examination of the roots of Moral Power, pp. 145-149, is a summary of what is afterwards developed with utmost care in my inaugural lecture at Oxford on the relation of Art to Morals; compare in that lecture, sections 83-85, with the sentence in p. 147 of this book, "Nothing is ever done so as really to please our Father, unless we would also have done it, though we had had no Father to know of it."

III. The examination of the roots of Moral Power, pp. 145-149, is a summary of what is later thoroughly discussed in my inaugural lecture at Oxford on the relationship between Art and Morals; compare in that lecture, sections 83-85, with the sentence on p. 147 of this book, "Nothing is ever done to truly please our Father unless we would have done it even if we had no Father to know about it."

This sentence, however, it must be observed, regards only the general conditions of action in the children of God, in consequence of which it is foretold of them by Christ that they will say at the Judgment, "When saw we thee?" It does not refer to the distinct cases in which virtue consists in faith given to command, appearing to foolish human judgment inconsistent with the Moral Law, as in the sacrifice of Isaac; nor to those in which any directly-given command requires nothing more of virtue than obedience.

This sentence, however, it’s important to note, only concerns the general conditions of action in the children of God, which is why Christ foretold that they will say at the Judgment, "When did we see you?" It doesn’t address the specific cases where virtue is evident in faith responding to a command, which might seem inconsistent with the Moral Law to human judgment, like in the sacrifice of Isaac; nor does it refer to situations where a direct command requires nothing more from virtue than obedience.

IV. The subsequent pages, 149-158, were written especially to check the dangerous impulses natural to the minds of many amiable young women, in the direction of narrow and selfish religious sentiment: and they contain, therefore, nearly everything which I believe it necessary that young people should be made to observe, respecting the errors of monastic life. But they in nowise enter on the reverse, or favorable side: of which indeed I did not, and as yet do not, feel myself able to speak with any decisiveness; the evidence on that side, as stated in the text, having "never yet been dispassionately examined."

IV. The following pages, 149-158, were specifically written to address the dangerous impulses that many kind-hearted young women may have toward narrow and selfish religious beliefs. They include almost everything I think young people should notice regarding the mistakes of monastic life. However, they do not touch on the positive side of things, which I haven’t felt able to discuss decisively; the evidence on that topic, as mentioned in the text, has "never yet been dispassionately examined."

V. The dialogue with Lucilla, beginning at p. 96, is, to my own fancy, the best bit of conversation in the book; and the issue of it, at p. 103, the most practically and immediately useful. For on the idea of the inevitable weakness and corruption of human nature, has logically followed, in our daily life, the horrible creed of modern "Social science," that all social action must be scientifically founded on vicious impulses. But on the habit of measuring and reverencing our powers and talents that we may kindly use them, will be founded a true Social science, developing, by the employment of them, all the real powers and honorable feelings of the race.

V. The conversation with Lucilla, starting on page 96, is, in my opinion, the best exchange in the book; and its conclusion, on page 103, is the most practical and immediately useful. The belief in the unavoidable weakness and corruption of human nature has led to the disturbing principle of modern "Social science," which claims that all social actions must be based on negative impulses. However, if we focus on recognizing and valuing our abilities and talents so that we can use them positively, we will build a genuine Social science that enhances all the true strengths and honorable emotions of humanity.

VI. Finally, the account given in the second and third lectures, of the real nature and marvelousness of the laws of crystallization, is necessary to the understanding of what farther teaching of the beauty of inorganic form I may be able to give, either in "Deucalion," or in my "Elements of Drawing." I wish however that the second lecture had been made the beginning of the book; and would fain now cancel the first altogether, which I perceive to be both obscure and dull. It was meant for a metaphorical description of the pleasures and dangers in the kingdom of Mammon, or of worldly wealth; its waters mixed with blood, its fruits entangled in thickets of trouble, and poisonous when gathered; and the final captivity of its inhabitants within frozen walls of cruelty and disdain. But the imagery is stupid and ineffective throughout; and I retain this chapter only because I am resolved to leave no room for any one to say that I have withdrawn, as erroneous in principle, so much as a single sentence of any of my books written since 1860.

VI. Finally, the explanation given in the second and third lectures about the true nature and wonder of the laws of crystallization is essential for understanding the further insights on the beauty of inorganic forms that I might share, either in "Deucalion" or in my "Elements of Drawing." However, I wish the second lecture had been the start of the book, and I would actually like to remove the first lecture entirely, which I find to be both unclear and boring. It was intended as a metaphorical description of the pleasures and dangers in the realm of Mammon, or material wealth; its waters mixed with blood, its fruits tangled in thickets of troubles, and dangerous when picked; and the eventual imprisonment of its inhabitants within frozen walls of cruelty and scorn. But the imagery is pointless and ineffective throughout; I keep this chapter only because I’m determined to prove that I haven't taken back a single sentence from any of my books written since 1860.

One license taken in this book, however, though often permitted to essay-writers for the relief of their dullness, I never mean to take more,—the relation of composed metaphor as of actual dream, pp. 27 and 171. I assumed, it is true, that in these places the supposed dream would be easily seen to be an invention; but must not any more, even under so transparent disguise, pretend to any share in the real powers of Vision possessed by great poets and true painters.

One liberty taken in this book, however, which essayists often use to alleviate their dullness, I don’t intend to take more of—the depiction of crafted metaphor as if it were an actual dream, pp. 27 and 171. I assumed, it’s true, that in these sections the imagined dream would clearly be recognized as a fabrication; but I must no longer, even under such a transparent cover, pretend to have any of the genuine insight that is held by great poets and true artists.

BRANTWOOD:

10th October, 1877.

October 10, 1877.










PREFACE.

The following lectures were really given, in substance, at a girls' school (far in the country); which, in the course of various experiments on the possibility of introducing some better practice of drawing into the modern scheme of female education, I visited frequently enough to enable the children to regard me as a friend. The Lectures always fell more or less into the form of fragmentary answers to questions; and they are allowed to retain that form, as, on the whole, likely to be more interesting than the symmetries of a continuous treatise. Many children (for the school was large) took part, at different times, in the conversations; but I have endeavored, without confusedly multiplying the number of imaginary speakers, to represent, as far as I could, the general tone of comment and inquiry among young people.

The following lectures were actually delivered, in essence, at a girls' school (out in the countryside); which, during various attempts to improve drawing practices within modern female education, I visited often enough for the students to see me as a friend. The Lectures mostly took the shape of informal answers to questions; and they are kept in that format, as they are generally more engaging than the structured layout of a continuous essay. Many students (since the school was large) participated in the discussions at different times, but I have tried, without unnecessarily increasing the number of fictional speakers, to reflect, as best as I could, the overall tone of commentary and questions among young people.

[Footnote: I do not mean, in saying "imaginary," that I have not permitted to myself, in several instances, the affectionate discourtesy of some reminiscence of personal character; for which I must hope to be forgiven by my old pupils and their friends, as I could not otherwise have written the book at all. But only two sentences in all the dialogues, and the anecdote of "Dotty," are literally "historical."]

[Footnote: When I say "imaginary," I don’t mean to suggest that I haven't allowed myself a bit of personal sentiment in certain moments; for which I hope my former students and their friends can forgive me, as I wouldn’t have been able to write the book otherwise. However, only two sentences in all the dialogues, along with the anecdote about "Dotty," are strictly "historical."]

It will be at once seen that these Lectures were not intended for an introduction to mineralogy. Their purpose was merely to awaken in the minds of young girls, who were ready to work earnestly and systematically, a vital interest in the subject of their study. No science can be learned in play; but it is often possible, in play, to bring good fruit out of past labor, or show sufficient reasons for the labor of the future.

It’s clear that these Lectures weren’t meant to be an introduction to mineralogy. Their aim was simply to spark a genuine interest in the subject among young girls who were eager to work hard and in a structured way. No science can be learned through play; however, it’s often possible to yield good results from previous efforts or provide enough motivation for future work during play.

The narrowness of this aim does not, indeed, justify the absence of all reference to many important principles of structure, and many of the most interesting orders of minerals; but I felt it impossible to go far into detail without illustrations; and if readers find this book useful, I may, perhaps, endeavor to supplement it by illustrated notes of the more interesting phenomena in separate groups of familiar minerals;—flints of the chalk;—agates of the basalts;—and the fantastic and exquisitely beautiful varieties of the vein-ores of the two commonest metals, lead and iron. But I have always found that the less we speak of our intentions, the more chance there is of our realizing them; and this poor little book will sufficiently have done its work, for the present, if it engages any of its young readers in study which may enable them to despise it for its shortcomings.

The narrow focus of this goal doesn't justify leaving out important structural principles and many fascinating types of minerals. However, I felt that it wouldn't be feasible to delve into details without illustrations. If readers find this book helpful, I might consider adding illustrated notes about the more interesting phenomena in different groups of common minerals — like chalk flints, basalt agates, and the stunning and unique varieties of vein ores of the two most common metals, lead and iron. I've always noticed that the less we talk about our plans, the greater the chance we have of achieving them. This small book will have done its job well if it encourages some of its young readers to explore further, even if it means they later criticize it for its limitations.

DENMARK HILL: Christmas, 1865.

DENMARK HILL: Christmas 1865.










LECTURE 1. — THE VALLEY OF DIAMONDS

A very idle talk, by the dining-room fire, after raisin-and-almond time.

A really lazy conversation by the dining room fire, after having raisins and almonds.

OLD LECTURER; FLORRIE, ISABEL, MAY, LILY, and SIBYL.

OLD LECTURER; FLORRIE, ISABEL, MAY, LILY, and SIBYL.

OLD LECTURER (L.). Come here, Isabel, and tell me what the make- believe was, this afternoon.

OLD LECTURER (L.). Come here, Isabel, and tell me what the pretend play was about this afternoon.

ISABEL (arranging herself very primly on the foot-stool). Such a dreadful one! Florrie and I were lost in the Valley of Diamonds.

ISABEL (settling herself very neatly on the footstool). It was awful! Florrie and I got lost in the Valley of Diamonds.

L. What! Sindbad's, which nobody could get out of? ISABEL. Yes; but Florrie and I got out of it.

L. What! Sindbad's, which nobody could escape? ISABEL. Yes; but Florrie and I managed to get out of it.

L. So I see. At least, I see you did; but are you sure Florrie did?

L. I get it. I see you did, but are you sure Florrie did?

ISABEL. Quite sure.

ISABEL. Totally sure.

FLORRIE (putting her head round from behind L.'s sofa-cushion). Quite sure. (Disappears again.)

FLORRIE (peeking her head around from behind L.'s sofa cushion). Absolutely sure. (Disappears again.)

L. I think I could be made to feel surer about it.

L. I think I could be made to feel more confident about it.

(FLORRIE reappears, gives L. a kiss, and again exit.)

(FLORRIE comes back, gives L. a kiss, and exits again.)

L. I suppose it's all right; but how did you manage it?

L. I guess it's fine; but how did you pull it off?

ISABEL. Well, you know, the eagle that took up Sindbad was very large—very, very large—the largest of all the eagles.

ISABEL. Well, you know, the eagle that picked up Sindbad was really big—like, really, really big—the biggest of all the eagles.

L. How large were the others?

L. How big were the others?

ISABEL. I don't quite know—they were so far off. But this one was, oh, so big! and it had great wings, as wide as—twice over the ceiling. So, when it was picking up Sindbad, Florrie and I thought it wouldn't know if we got on its back too: so I got up first, and then I pulled up Florrie, and we put our arms round its neck, and away it flew.

ISABEL. I'm not really sure—they were really far away. But this one was so huge! It had massive wings, wider than twice the ceiling. So, when it was lifting Sindbad, Florrie and I figured it wouldn't notice if we climbed on its back too: so I got on first, then pulled Florrie up, and we wrapped our arms around its neck, and off it flew.

L. But why did you want to get out of the valley? and why haven't you brought me some diamonds?

L. But why did you want to leave the valley? And why haven’t you brought me any diamonds?

ISABEL. It was because of the serpents. I couldn't pick up even the least little bit of a diamond, I was so frightened.

ISABEL. It was because of the snakes. I couldn't pick up even the smallest diamond; I was so scared.

L. You should not have minded the serpents.

L. You shouldn't have worried about the snakes.

ISABEL. Oh, but suppose that they had minded me?

ISABEL. Oh, but what if they had actually listened to me?

L. We all of us mind you a little too much, Isabel, I'm afraid.

L. We all care a bit too much, Isabel, I'm afraid.

ISABEL. No—no—no, indeed.

ISABEL. No—no—no, really.

L. I tell you what, Isabel—I don't believe either Sindbad, or Florrie, or you, ever were in the Valley of Diamonds.

L. I’ll tell you what, Isabel—I don’t believe that Sindbad, Florrie, or you ever went to the Valley of Diamonds.

ISABEL. You naughty! when I tell you we were!

ISABEL. You little rascal! I’m telling you we were!

L. Because you say you were frightened at the serpents.

L. Because you say you were scared of the snakes.

ISABEL. And wouldn't you have been?

ISABEL. And wouldn't you have been?

L. Not at those serpents. Nobody who really goes into the valley is ever frightened at them—they are so beautiful.

L. Not at those snakes. Anyone who truly enters the valley is never scared of them—they're so beautiful.

ISABEL (suddenly serious). But there's no real Valley of Diamonds, is there?

ISABEL (suddenly serious). But there's no actual Valley of Diamonds, right?

L. Yes, Isabel; very real indeed.

L. Yes, Isabel; very real for sure.

FLORRIE (reappearing). Oh, where? Tell me about it.

FLORRIE (reappearing). Oh, where? Share the details with me.

L. I cannot tell you a great deal about it; only I know it is very different from Sindbad's. In his valley, there was only a diamond lying here and there; but, in the real valley, there are diamonds covering the grass in showers every morning, instead of dew: and there are clusters of trees, which look like lilac trees; but, in spring, all their blossoms are of amethyst.

L. I can't tell you much about it; I only know it's really different from Sindbad's. In his valley, there were just a few diamonds scattered around; but in the real valley, diamonds cover the grass like rainfall every morning, instead of dew: and there are groups of trees that resemble lilac trees; but in spring, all their blossoms are amethyst.

FLORRIE. But there can't be any serpents there, then?

FLORRIE. So, there can’t be any snakes there, right?

L. Why not?

L. Why not?

FLORRIE. Because they don't come into such beautiful places.

FLORRIE. Because they don’t visit such beautiful places.

L. I never said it was a beautiful place.

L. I never said it was a nice place.

FLORRIE. What! not with diamonds strewed about it like dew?

FLORRIE. What! Not with diamonds scattered over it like dew?

L. That's according to your fancy, Florrie. For myself, I like dew better.

L. That's up to your taste, Florrie. Personally, I prefer dew.

ISABEL. Oh, but the dew won't stay; it all dries!

ISABEL. Oh, but the dew doesn’t last; it all dries up!

L. Yes; and it would be much nicer if the diamonds dried too, for the people in the valley have to sweep them off the grass, in heaps, whenever they want to walk on it; and then the heaps glitter so, they hurt one's eyes.

L. Yes; and it would be much better if the diamonds dried too, because the people in the valley have to sweep them off the grass in piles whenever they want to walk on it; and then the piles sparkle so much that they hurt your eyes.

FLORRIE. Now you're just playing, you know.

FLORRIE. Now you're just messing around, you know.

L. So are you, you know.

L. So are you, you know.

FLORRIE. Yes, but you mustn't play.

FLORRIE. Yeah, but you can't play.

L. That's very hard, Florrie; why mustn't I, if you may?

L. That's really tough, Florrie; why can't I if you can?

FLORRIE. Oh, I may, because I'm little, but you mustn't, because you're—(hesitates for a delicate expression of magnitude).

FLORRIE. Oh, I might, since I'm small, but you can't, because you're—(pauses for a more delicate way to express size).

L. (rudely taking the first that comes). Because I'm big? No; that's not the way of it at all, Florrie. Because you're little, you should have very little play; and because I'm big I should have a great deal.

L. (rudely taking the first that comes). Because I'm big? No; that's not how it is at all, Florrie. Because you’re small, you should have very little play; and because I'm big, I should have a lot.

ISABEL and FLORRIE (both). No—no—no—no. That isn't it at all. (ISABEL sola, quoting Miss Ingelow.) "The lambs play always—they know no better." (Putting her head very much on one side.) Ah, now —please—please—tell us true; we want to know.

ISABEL and FLORRIE (both). No—no—no—no. That's not it at all. (ISABEL alone, quoting Miss Ingelow.) "The lambs always play—they know no better." (Tilting her head to the side.) Ah, now—please—please—tell us the truth; we want to know.

L. But why do you want me to tell you true, any more than the man who wrote the "Arabian Nights"?

L. But why do you want me to be honest, any more than the guy who wrote the "Arabian Nights"?

ISABEL. Because—because we like to know about real things; and you can tell us, and we can't ask the man who wrote the stories.

ISABEL. Because—we want to know about real things; and you can tell us, but we can't ask the guy who wrote the stories.

L. What do you call real things?

L. What do you call real things?

ISABEL. Now, you know! Things that really are.

ISABEL. Now, you know! Things that are truly real.

L. Whether you can see them or not?

L. Can you see them or not?

ISABEL. Yes, if somebody else saw them.

ISABEL. Yeah, if someone else saw them.

L. But if nobody has ever seen them?

L. But what if no one has ever seen them?

ISABEL. (evading the point). Well, but, you know, if there were a real Valley of Diamonds, somebody MUST have seen it.

ISABEL. (avoiding the issue). Well, you know, if there really was a Valley of Diamonds, someone MUST have seen it.

L. You cannot be so sure of that, Isabel. Many people go to real places, and never see them; and many people pass through this valley, and never see it.

L. You can't be so sure about that, Isabel. A lot of people visit actual places and never really experience them; and many people pass through this valley and don't truly notice it.

FLORRIE. What stupid people they must be!

FLORRIE. What foolish people they must be!

L. No, Florrie. They are much wiser than the people who do see it.

L. No, Florrie. They know a lot more than the people who can see it.

MAY. I think I know where it is.

MAY. I think I have an idea of where it is.

ISABEL. Tell us more about it, and then we'll guess.

ISABEL. Share more about it, and then we’ll take a shot at guessing.

L. Well. There's a great broad road, by a river-side, leading up into it.

L. Well. There's a wide road along the riverbank that leads into it.

MAY (gravely cunning, with emphasis on the last word). Does the road really go UP?

MAY (seriously crafty, stressing the last word). Does the road actually go UP?

L. You think it should go down into a valley? No, it goes up; this is a valley among the hills, and it is as high as the clouds, and is often full of them; so that even the people who most want to see it, cannot, always.

L. Do you think it should go down into a valley? No, it goes up; this is a valley among the hills, and it's as high as the clouds, often filled with them; so even the people who really want to see it can't always.

ISABEL. And what is the river beside the road like?

ISABEL. So, what’s the river by the road like?

L. It ought to be very beautiful, because it flows over diamond sand—only the water is thick and red.

L. It should be really beautiful, because it flows over diamond-like sand—only the water is thick and red.

ISABEL. Red water?

ISABEL. Red liquid?

L. It isn't all water.

L. It's not just water.

MAY. Oh, please never mind that, Isabel, just now; I want to hear about the valley.

MAY. Oh, please forget about that for now, Isabel; I want to hear about the valley.

L. So the entrance to it is very wide, under a steep rock; only such numbers of people are always trying to get in, that they keep jostling each other, and manage it but slowly. Some weak ones are pushed back, and never get in at all; and make great moaning as they go away: but perhaps they are none the worse in the end.

L. The entrance is really wide, set under a steep rock; but there are always so many people trying to get in that they keep bumping into each other and only get in slowly. Some of the weaker ones get pushed back and never make it inside at all, and they leave making a big fuss about it: but maybe, in the end, they aren't any worse off.

MAY. And when one gets in, what is it like?

MAY. So, what's it like once you’re inside?

L. It is up and down, broken kind of ground: the road stops directly; and there are great dark rocks, covered all over with wild gourds and wild vines; the gourds, if you cut them, are red, with black seeds, like water-melons, and look ever so nice; and the people of the place make a red pottage of them: but you must take care not to eat any if you ever want to leave the valley (though I believe putting plenty of meal in it makes it wholesome). Then the wild vines have clusters of the color of amber; and the people of the country say they are the grape of Eshcol; and sweeter than honey: but, indeed, if anybody else tastes them, they are like gall. Then there are thickets of bramble, so thorny that they would be cut away directly, anywhere else; but here they are covered with little cinque-foiled blossoms of pure silver; and, for berries, they have clusters of rubies. Dark rubies, which you only see are red after gathering them. But you may fancy what blackberry parties the children have! Only they get their frocks and hands sadly torn.

L. The ground is uneven with slopes and breaks; the road just ends, and there are big dark rocks all over, covered in wild gourds and vines. The gourds, when you cut them open, are red with black seeds, like watermelons, and look really appealing. The locals make a red stew from them, but you have to be careful not to eat any if you ever want to leave the valley (though I hear adding a lot of meal to it makes it safe to eat). The wild vines have clusters that are amber-colored, and the locals say they’re the grapes of Eshcol, sweeter than honey; but honestly, if anyone else tries them, they taste bitter. There are thickets of brambles so thorny they’d be cleared away anywhere else, but here they’re adorned with little silver cinquefoil blossoms, and they produce clusters of dark rubies. You only realize they’re red after you pick them. Just imagine the blackberry picking parties the kids have! Although their dresses and hands end up pretty torn up.

LILY. But rubies can't spot one's frocks, as blackberries do?

LILY. But rubies can't stain your clothes like blackberries can?

L. No; but I'll tell you what spots them—the mulberries. There are great forests of them, all up the hills, covered with silk- worms, some munching the leaves so loud that it is like mills at work; and some spinning. But the berries are the blackest you ever saw; and, wherever they fall, they stain a deep red; and nothing ever washes it out again. And it is their juice, soaking through the grass, which makes the river so red, because all its springs are in this wood. And the boughs of the trees are twisted, as if in pain, like old olive branches; and their leaves are dark. And it is in these forests that the serpents are; but nobody is afraid of them. They have fine crimson crests, and they are wreathed about the wild branches, one in every tree, nearly; and they are singing serpents, for the serpents are, in this forest, what birds are in ours.

L. No; but I'll tell you what marks them—the mulberries. There are huge groves of them all up the hills, full of silkworms, some munching the leaves so loudly it sounds like factories running; and some spinning. But the berries are the darkest you’ve ever seen; and wherever they drop, they leave a deep red stain that never comes out. It’s their juice soaking into the grass that turns the river so red, since all its springs are in this wood. The branches of the trees are twisted, as if in pain, like old olive branches; and their leaves are dark. This is where the snakes are, but nobody is scared of them. They have beautiful crimson crests, and they're wrapped around the wild branches, nearly one in every tree; and they’re singing snakes, because in this forest, the snakes are like the birds in ours.

FLORRIE. Oh, I don't want to go there at all, now.

FLORRIE. Oh, I really don’t want to go there anymore.

L. You would like it very much indeed, Florrie, if you were there. The serpents would not bite you; the only fear would be of your turning into one!

L. You would really enjoy it, Florrie, if you were there. The snakes wouldn’t bite you; the only worry would be that you might turn into one!

FLORRIE. Oh, dear, but that's worse.

FLORRIE. Oh no, that's even worse.

L. You wouldn't think so if you really were turned into one, Florrie; you would be very proud of your crest. And as long as you were yourself (not that you could get there if you remained quite the little Florrie you are now), you would like to hear the serpents sing. They hiss a little through it, like the cicadas in Italy; but they keep good time, and sing delightful melodies; and most of them have seven heads, with throats which each take a note of the octave; so that they can sing chords—it is very fine indeed. And the fireflies fly round the edge of the forests all the night long; you wade in fireflies, they make the fields look like a lake trembling with reflection of stars; but you must take care not to touch them, for they are not like Italian fireflies, but burn, like real sparks.

L. You wouldn't think so if you were actually turned into one, Florrie; you'd be really proud of your crest. And as long as you stayed yourself (not that you could get there if you remained the same little Florrie you are now), you'd enjoy hearing the serpents sing. They hiss a bit as they do, like cicadas in Italy; but they keep good time and sing beautiful melodies; and most of them have seven heads, with throats that each hit a note of the octave; so they can sing chords—it’s really impressive. And the fireflies fly around the edges of the forests all night long; you wade through fireflies, and they make the fields look like a lake shimmering with the reflection of stars; but you need to be careful not to touch them, because they aren’t like Italian fireflies, but burn like real sparks.

FLORRIE. I don't like it at all; I'll never go there.

FLORRIE. I really don’t like it; I’m never going there.

L. I hope not, Florrie; or at least that you will get out again if you do. And it is very difficult to get out, for beyond these serpent forests there are great cliffs of dead gold, which form a labyrinth, winding always higher and higher, till the gold is all split asunder by wedges of ice; and glaciers, welded, half of ice seven times frozen, and half of gold seven times frozen, hang down from them, and fall in thunder, cleaving into deadly splinters, like the Cretan arrowheads; and into a mixed dust of snow and gold, ponderous, yet which the mountain whirlwinds are able to lift and drive in wreaths and pillars, hiding the paths with a burial cloud, fatal at once with wintry chill, and weight of golden ashes. So the wanderers in the labyrinth fall, one by one, and are buried there:—yet, over the drifted graves, those who are spared climb to the last, through coil on coil of the path;—for at the end of it they see the king of the valley, sitting on his throne: and beside him (but it is only a false vision), spectra of creatures like themselves, sit on thrones, from which they seem to look down on all the kingdoms of the world, and the glory of them. And on the canopy of his throne there is an inscription in fiery letters, which they strive to read, but cannot; for it is written in words which are like the words of all languages, and yet are of none. Men say it is more like their own tongue to the English than it is to any other nation; but the only record of it is by an Italian, who heard the king himself cry it as a war cry, "Pape Satan, Pape Satan Aleppe." [Footnote: Dante, Inf. 7, I.]

L. I hope not, Florrie; or at least that you'll find a way out if you do. It’s really tough to escape, because beyond these snake-like forests are massive cliffs of dead gold, creating a maze that spirals higher and higher, until the gold is all split apart by wedges of ice; and glaciers, made up of ice that’s been frozen seven times and gold that’s been frozen seven times, hang down from them and crash to the ground, shattering into deadly shards, like Cretan arrowheads; and into a mixed dust of snow and gold, heavy yet swept up by mountain winds into whirlwinds and pillars, covering the paths with a burial cloud, fatal both with winter's chill and the weight of golden ashes. So the travelers in the maze fall, one by one, and end up buried there:—yet, those who survive climb up to the very end, through coil after coil of the path;— for at the end, they see the king of the valley, sitting on his throne: and beside him (but it's just an illusion), specters of creatures like themselves, sit on thrones, seeming to look down on all the kingdoms of the world, and their glory. And on the canopy of his throne, there’s an inscription in fiery letters that they try to read but can’t; because it’s written in words that resemble all languages, yet belong to none. People say it resembles their own language more than it does any other nation’s; but the only record of it comes from an Italian, who heard the king himself shout it as a war cry, "Pape Satan, Pape Satan Aleppe." [Footnote: Dante, Inf. 7, I.]

SIBYL. But do they all perish there? You said there was a way through the valley, and out of it.

SIBYL. But do they all die there? You mentioned there was a way through the valley and out of it.

L. Yes; but few find it. If any of them keep to the grass paths, where the diamonds are swept aside; and hold their hands over their eyes so as not to be dazzled, the grass paths lead forward gradually to a place where one sees a little opening in the golden rocks. You were at Chamouni last year, Sibyl; did your guide chance to show you the pierced rock of the Aiguille du Midi?

L. Yes; but few people find it. If any of them stick to the grassy paths, where the diamonds are brushed aside, and cover their eyes so they aren't blinded by the light, those grassy paths gradually lead to a spot where you can see a small opening in the golden rocks. You were at Chamouni last year, Sibyl; did your guide happen to show you the pierced rock of the Aiguille du Midi?

SIBYL. No, indeed, we only got up from Geneva on Monday night; and it rained all Tuesday; and we had to be back at Geneva again, early on Wednesday morning.

SIBYL. No, we just left Geneva on Monday night; it rained all Tuesday; and we had to be back in Geneva again early on Wednesday morning.

L. Of course. That is the way to see a country in a Sibylline manner, by inner consciousness: but you might have seen the pierced rock in your drive up, or down, if the clouds broke: not that there is much to see in it; one of the crags of the aiguille- edge, on the southern slope of it, is struck sharply through, as by an awl, into a little eyelet hole; which you may see, seven thousand feet above the valley (as the clouds flit past behind it, or leave the sky), first white, and then dark blue. Well, there's just such an eyelet hole in one of the upper crags of the Diamond Valley; and, from a distance, you think that it is no bigger than the eye of a needle. But if you get up to it, they say you may drive a loaded camel through it, and that there are fine things on the other side, but I have never spoken with anybody who had been through.

L. Definitely. That's how to experience a country in a deeper way, by tuning into your inner feelings: but you might have noticed the pierced rock on your way up or down, if the clouds cleared up. Not that there's much to see; one of the crags on the southern slope is sharply punctured, almost like it was done with an awl, creating a small eyelet hole that you can spot seven thousand feet above the valley (as the clouds drift by it, or pass out of sight), first appearing white, then turning dark blue. Well, there’s a similar eyelet hole in one of the upper crags of the Diamond Valley; from a distance, it looks no bigger than a needle's eye. But if you get close, they say you could fit a loaded camel through it, and that there are amazing things on the other side, though I’ve never talked to anyone who actually went through.

SIBYL. I think we understand it now. We will try to write it down, and think of it.

SIBYL. I think we get it now. We'll try to write it down and keep it in mind.

L. Meantime, Florrie, though all that I have been telling you is very true, yet you must not think the sort of diamonds that people wear in rings and necklaces are found lying about on the grass. Would you like to see how they really are found?

L. In the meantime, Florrie, while everything I've been telling you is true, don't think that the kind of diamonds people wear in rings and necklaces can just be found lying on the grass. Would you like to see how they're actually found?

FLORRIE. Oh, yes—yes.

FLORRIE. Oh, totally—yes.

L. Isabel—or Lily—run up to my room and fetch me the little box with a glass lid, out of the top drawer of the chest of drawers. (Race between LILY and ISABEL.)

L. Isabel—or Lily—ran up to my room and grabbed the little box with a glass lid from the top drawer of the chest of drawers. (Race between LILY and ISABEL.)

(Re-enter ISABEL with the box, very much out of breath. LILY behind.)

(Re-enter ISABEL with the box, clearly out of breath. LILY follows.)

L. Why, you never can beat Lily in a race on the stairs, can you, Isabel?

L. You can never beat Lily in a race up the stairs, can you, Isabel?

ISABEL (panting). Lily—beat me—ever so far—but she gave me—the box—to carry in.

ISABEL (panting). Lily—ran so far ahead of me—but she gave me—the box—to carry in.

L. Take off the lid, then; gently.

L. Remove the lid, then; carefully.

FLORRIE (after peeping in, disappointed). There's only a great ugly brown stone!

FLORRIE (after peeking in, disappointed). There's just a huge ugly brown stone!

L. Not much more than that, certainly, Florrie, if people were wise. But look, it is not a single stone; but a knot of pebbles fastened together by gravel: and in the gravel, or compressed sand, if you look close, you will see grains of gold glittering everywhere, all through; and then, do you see these two white beads, which shine, as if they had been covered with grease?

L. Not much more than that, definitely, Florrie, if people were smart. But look, it’s not just one stone; it’s a cluster of pebbles held together by gravel: and in the gravel, or packed sand, if you look closely, you’ll see grains of gold sparkling all over, throughout; and then, do you see these two white beads, which shine as if they’ve been coated in grease?

FLORRIE. May I touch them?

FLORRIE. Can I touch them?

L. Yes; you will find they are not greasy, only very smooth. Well, those are the fatal jewels; native here in their dust with gold, so that you may see, cradled here together, the two great enemies of mankind,—the strongest of all malignant physical powers that have tormented our race.

L. Yes; you'll see they aren't greasy, just very smooth. Well, those are the deadly jewels; found here in their dust with gold, so that you can see, lying here together, the two great enemies of mankind— the strongest of all harmful physical forces that have tortured our species.

SIBYL. Is that really so? I know they do great harm; but do they not also do great good?

SIBYL. Is that really true? I know they can cause a lot of damage, but don’t they also do a lot of good?

L. My dear child, what good? Was any woman, do you suppose, ever the better for possessing diamonds? but how many have been made base, frivolous, and miserable by desiring them? Was ever man the better for having coffers full of gold? But who shall measure the guilt that is incurred to fill them? Look into the history of any civilized nations; analyze, with reference to this one cause of crime and misery, the lives and thoughts of their nobles, priests, merchants, and men of luxurious life. Every other temptation is at last concentrated into this: pride, and lust, and envy, and anger all give up their strength to avarice. The sin of the whole world is essentially the sin of Judas. Men do not disbelieve their Christ; but they sell Him.

L. My dear child, what good is it? Do you really think any woman has ever been better off for having diamonds? But look at how many have become greedy, shallow, and unhappy from wanting them. Has any man ever truly benefited from having chests full of gold? But who can measure the guilt that comes from trying to acquire it? Examine the history of any civilized nation; look closely at how this one source of crime and suffering has impacted the lives and thoughts of their nobles, priests, merchants, and wealthy individuals. All other temptations ultimately boil down to this: pride, lust, envy, and anger all surrender their power to greed. The sin of the whole world comes down to the sin of Judas. People don’t really disbelieve in Christ; they just betray Him.

SIBYL. But surely that is the fault of human nature? it is not caused by the accident, as it were, of there being a pretty metal, like gold, to be found by digging. If people could not find that, would they not find something else, and quarrel for it instead?

SIBYL. But isn't that just human nature? It's not just because there's a shiny metal, like gold, to dig up. If people couldn't find that, wouldn't they just fight over something else instead?

L. No. Wherever legislators have succeeded in excluding, for a time, jewels and precious metals from among national possessions, the national spirit has remained healthy. Covetousness is not natural to man—generosity is; but covetousness must be excited by a special cause, as a given disease by a given miasma; and the essential nature of a material for the excitement of covetousness is, that it shall be a beautiful thing which can be retained without a use. The moment we can use our possessions to any good purpose ourselves, the instinct of communicating that use to others rises side by side with our power. If you can read a book rightly, you will want others to hear it; if you can enjoy a picture rightly, you will want others to see it: learn how to manage a horse, a plough, or a ship, and you will desire to make your subordinates good horsemen, ploughmen, or sailors; you will never be able to see the fine instrument you are master of, abused; but, once fix your desire on anything useless, and all the purest pride and folly in your heart will mix with the desire, and make you at last wholly inhuman, a mere ugly lump of stomach and suckers, like a cuttle-fish.

L. No. Whenever lawmakers have managed to keep jewels and precious metals out of national assets for a while, the national spirit has stayed strong. Greed isn't a natural trait for people—generosity is; but greed can be stirred by a specific trigger, just like a certain disease by a specific cause. The key element that triggers greed is that it has to be something beautiful that can be kept without being useful. As soon as we can use our possessions for something good ourselves, the urge to share that usefulness with others grows along with our ability. If you read a book the right way, you’ll want others to hear it; if you appreciate a painting, you’ll want others to see it; if you learn to handle a horse, a plow, or a ship, you’ll want to teach others to be good at riding, farming, or sailing. You will never tolerate seeing the fine tool you’ve mastered being misused; but once your desire fixates on something useless, all the pure pride and foolishness in your heart will mix with that desire, turning you into something inhuman, a mere grotesque mass of appetite, like a cuttlefish.

SIBYL. But surely, these two beautiful things, gold and diamonds, must have been appointed to some good purpose?

SIBYL. But surely, these two beautiful things, gold and diamonds, must have been intended for something meaningful?

L. Quite conceivably so, my dear: as also earthquakes and pestilences; but of such ultimate purposes we can have no sight. The practical, immediate office of the earthquake and pestilence is to slay us, like moths; and, as moths, we shall be wise to live out of their way. So, the practical, immediate office of gold and diamonds is the multiplied destruction of souls (in whatever sense you have been taught to understand that phrase); and the paralysis of wholesome human effort and thought on the face of God's earth: and a wise nation will live out of the way of them. The money which the English habitually spend in cutting diamonds would, in ten years, if it were applied to cutting rocks instead, leave no dangerous reef nor difficult harbor round the whole island coast. Great Britain would be a diamond worth cutting, indeed, a true piece of regalia. (Leaves this to their thoughts for a little while.) Then, also, we poor mineralogists might sometimes have the chance of seeing a fine crystal of diamond unhacked by the jeweler.

L. That’s quite possible, my dear: just like earthquakes and epidemics; but we can't see their ultimate purposes. The immediate role of earthquakes and epidemics is to kill us, like moths; and, like moths, we should be smart enough to stay away from them. Similarly, the immediate role of gold and diamonds is the widespread destruction of souls (in whatever way you've been taught to interpret that phrase); and the stifling of genuine human effort and thought on God's earth: a wise nation will avoid them. The money that people in England usually spend on cutting diamonds could, in ten years, if used for cutting rocks instead, eliminate all dangerous reefs and tough harbors around the entire island coast. Great Britain would be a diamond worth cutting, truly a piece of regalia. (Let that sit with their thoughts for a bit.) Then, we poor mineralogists might sometimes have the chance to see a beautiful diamond crystal untouched by jewelers.

SIBYL. Would it be more beautiful uncut?

SIBYL. Would it be more beautiful if it were uncut?

L. No; but of infinite interest. We might even come to know something about the making of diamonds.

L. No; but it's of endless interest. We might even learn something about how diamonds are made.

SIBYL. I thought the chemists could make them already?

SIBYL. I thought the chemists could already make them?

L. In very small black crystals, yes; but no one knows how they are formed where they are found; or if indeed they are formed there at all. These, in my hand, look as if they had been swept down with the gravel and gold; only we can trace the gravel and gold to their native rocks, but not the diamonds. Read the account given of the diamond in any good work on mineralogy;—you will find nothing but lists of localities of gravel, or conglomerate rock (which is only an old indurated gravel). Some say it was once a vegetable gum; but it may have been charred wood; but what one would like to know is, mainly, why charcoal should make itself into diamonds in India, and only into black lead in Borrowdale.

L. In very small black crystals, yes; but no one knows how they form, where they come from, or if they actually form there at all. These, in my hand, look like they were washed down with the gravel and gold; we can trace the gravel and gold back to their native rocks, but not the diamonds. Check out the description of diamonds in any good mineralogy book; you’ll only find lists of places where gravel or conglomerate rock (which is just old hardened gravel) is found. Some say it was once a plant resin, while others think it might have been burned wood. But what we really want to know is why charcoal turns into diamonds in India and only into graphite in Borrowdale.

SIBYL. Are they wholly the same, then?

SIBYL. Are they completely the same, then?

L. There is a little iron mixed with our black lead; but nothing to hinder its crystallization. Your pencils in fact are all pointed with formless diamond, though they would be H H H pencils to purpose, if it crystallized.

L. There's a bit of iron mixed in with our black lead, but it's not enough to mess up its crystallization. Your pencils are actually all tipped with a shapeless diamond, though they would be H H H pencils for their intended use if it crystallized.

SIBYL. But what IS crystallization?

SIBYL. But what is crystallization?

L. A pleasant question, when one's half asleep, and it has been tea-time these two hours. What thoughtless things girls are!

L. A nice question when someone is half asleep, and it's been tea time for the last two hours. How thoughtless girls can be!

SYBIL. Yes, we are; but we want to know, for all that.

SYBIL. Yes, we are; but we still want to know.

L. My dear, it would take a week to tell you.

L. My dear, it would take a week to explain it to you.

SIBYL. Well, take it, and tell us.

SIBYL. Alright, take it and let us know.

L. But nobody knows anything about it.

L. But nobody knows anything about it.

SIBYL. Then tell us something that nobody knows.

SIBYL. So, share something that no one knows.

L. Get along with you, and tell Dora to make tea.

L. Go on, and tell Dora to make tea.

(The house rises; but of course the LECTURER wanted to be forced to lecture again, and was.)

(The house rises; but of course the LECTURER wanted to be pressured to lecture again, and was.)










LECTURE 2. — THE PYRAMID BUILDERS

In the large Schoolroom, to which everybody has been summoned by ringing of the great bell.

In the large classroom, everyone has been called together by the ringing of the big bell.

L. So you have all actually come to hear about crystallization! I cannot conceive why unless the little ones think that the discussion may involve some reference to sugar-candy.

L. So you all actually came to hear about crystallization! I can’t imagine why, unless the little ones think the discussion might involve some mention of sugar candy.

(Symptoms of high displeasure among the younger members of council. ISABEL frowns severely at L., and shakes her head violently.)

(Symptoms of strong discontent among the younger members of the council. ISABEL frowns deeply at L. and shakes her head vigorously.)

My dear children, if you knew it, you are yourselves, at this moment, as you sit in your ranks, nothing, in the eye of a mineralogist, but a lovely group of rosy sugar-candy, arranged by atomic forces. And even admitting you to be something more, you have certainly been crystallizing without knowing it. Did not I hear a great hurrying and whispering ten minutes ago, when you were late in from the playground; and thought you would not all be quietly seated by the time I was ready:—besides some discussion about places—something about "it's not being fair that the little ones should always be nearest?" Well, you were then all being crystallized. When you ran in from the garden, and against one another in the passages, you were in what mineralogists would call a state of solution, and gradual confluence; when you got seated in those orderly rows, each in her proper place, you became crystalline. That is just what the atoms of a mineral do, if they can, whenever they get disordered: they get into order again as soon as may be.

My dear children, if you realized it, right now, as you sit in your seats, you are, in the eyes of a mineralogist, just a beautiful bunch of sugary candies, arranged by atomic forces. Even if you’re more than that, you’ve definitely been crystallizing without even knowing it. Didn’t I hear a lot of rushing and whispering ten minutes ago when you came in late from the playground? I thought you wouldn’t all be settled down by the time I was ready—along with some talk about seating arrangements—something like "it’s not fair that the little ones should always be closest?" Well, at that moment, you were all in the process of crystallizing. When you came running in from the garden, bumping into each other in the hallways, you were in what mineralogists call a state of solution and gradual merging; when you got settled into those neat rows, each in her proper spot, you became crystalline. That’s exactly what the atoms of a mineral do whenever they get out of order: they quickly get back into order as soon as possible.

I hope you feel inclined to interrupt me, and say, "But we know our places; how do the atoms know theirs? And sometimes we dispute about our places; do the atoms—(and, besides, we don't like being compared to atoms at all)—never dispute about theirs?" Two wise questions these, if you had a mind to put them! it was long before I asked them myself, of myself. And I will not call you atoms any more. May I call you—let me see—"primary molecules?" (General dissent indicated in subdued but decisive murmurs.) No! not even, in familiar Saxon, "dust"?

I hope you feel free to jump in and ask, "But we know our roles; how do the atoms know theirs? And sometimes we argue about our roles; do the atoms—(and besides, we really don't like being compared to atoms at all)—ever argue about theirs?" Those are two wise questions if you want to ask them! It took me a long time to ask them of myself. And I won’t call you atoms anymore. Can I call you—let me think—"primary molecules?" (General disagreement expressed in quiet but clear murmurs.) No! Not even, in plain English, "dust"?

(Pause, with expression on faces of sorrowful doubt; LILY gives voice to the general sentiment in a timid "Please don't.")

(Pause, with expressions of sad uncertainty on their faces; LILY voices the common feeling with a hesitant "Please don't.")

No, children, I won't call you that; and mind, as you grow up, that you do not get into an idle and wicked habit of calling yourselves that. You are something better than dust, and have other duties to do than ever dust can do; and the bonds of affection you will enter into are better than merely "getting in to order." But see to it, on the other hand, that you always behave at least as well as "dust;" remember, it is only on compulsion, and while it has no free permission to do as it likes, that IT ever gets out of order; but sometimes, with some of us, the compulsion has to be the other way—hasn't it? (Remonstratory whispers, expressive of opinion that the LECTURER is becoming too personal.) I'm not looking at anybody in particular—indeed I am not. Nay, if you blush so, Kathleen, how can one help looking? We'll go back to the atoms.

No, kids, I won’t call you that; and remember, as you grow up, not to fall into the lazy and bad habit of calling yourselves that. You are more than just dust and have responsibilities that go beyond what dust can do; the connections you will create are way more important than simply "getting in order." But make sure, on the flip side, that you always act at least as well as "dust"; keep in mind that it only gets out of order when forced and when it doesn’t have the freedom to do what it wants. But sometimes, for some of us, the pressure has to be the other way—doesn’t it? (Soft whispers suggesting that the SPEAKER is getting a bit too personal.) I’m not looking at anyone in particular—truly I’m not. But if you’re blushing so much, Kathleen, how can anyone help but look? Let’s return to the atoms.

"How do they know their places?" you asked, or should have asked. Yes, and they have to do much more than know them: they have to find their way to them, and that quietly and at once, without running against each other.

"How do they know where to go?" you asked, or should have asked. Yes, they have to do a lot more than just know their destinations: they need to navigate to them quickly and silently, without bumping into each other.

We may, indeed, state it briefly thus:—Suppose you have to build a castle, with towers and roofs and buttresses, out of bricks of a given shape, and that these bricks are all lying in a huge heap at the bottom, in utter confusion, upset out of carts at random. You would have to draw a great many plans, and count all your bricks, and be sure you had enough for this and that tower, before you began, and then you would have to lay your foundation, and add layer by layer, in order, slowly.

We can sum it up like this: Imagine you need to build a castle, complete with towers, roofs, and support structures, using bricks of a specific shape, and all those bricks are piled up in a big, messy heap at the bottom, dumped out of carts haphazardly. You’d first need to create several plans, tally all your bricks, and make sure you have enough for each tower before starting. Then, you'd lay the foundation and add each layer in order, taking your time.

But how would you be astonished, in these melancholy days, when children don't read children's books, nor believe any more in fairies, if suddenly a real benevolent fairy, in a bright brick- red gown, were to rise in the midst of the red bricks, and to tap the heap of them with her wand, and say, "Bricks, bricks, to your places!" and then you saw in an instant the whole heap rise in the air, like a swarm of red bees, and—you have been used to see bees make a honeycomb, and to think that strange enough, but now you would see the honeycomb make itself!—You want to ask something, Florrie, by the look of your eyes.

But how surprised would you be, in these sad times, when kids don’t read children's books or believe in fairies anymore, if suddenly a real kind fairy, dressed in a bright brick-red gown, were to appear among the red bricks, tap the pile with her wand, and say, “Bricks, bricks, to your places!” and then you saw the whole pile lift into the air, like a swarm of red bees? You’ve seen bees create a honeycomb and thought that was strange, but now you would see the honeycomb form itself! You want to ask something, Florrie, just by the look in your eyes.

FLORRIE. Are they turned into real bees, with stings?

FLORRIE. Are they actually turned into real bees, with stingers?

L. No, Florrie; you are only to fancy flying bricks, as you saw the slates flying from the roof the other day in the storm; only those slates didn't seem to know where they were going, and, besides, were going where they had no business: but my spell-bound bricks, though they have no wings, and what is worse, no heads and no eyes, yet find their way in the air just where they should settle, into towers and roofs, each flying to his place and fastening there at the right moment, so that every other one shall fit to him in his turn.

L. No, Florrie; you can only imagine flying bricks, like you saw the slates flying off the roof the other day in the storm; but those slates didn’t seem to know where they were going, and besides, they were going where they shouldn't have been: but my enchanted bricks, even though they don't have wings, and what's worse, no heads and no eyes, still find their way through the air right where they need to land, into towers and roofs, each one flying to its spot and locking in at the perfect moment, so that every other one fits with it in turn.

LILY. But who are the fairies, then, who build the crystals?

LILY. But who are the fairies that create the crystals?

L. There is one great fairy, Lily, who builds much more than crystals; but she builds these also. I dreamed that I saw her building a pyramid, the other day, as she used to do, for the Pharaohs.

L. There is one great fairy, Lily, who creates much more than crystals; but she makes those too. I had a dream that I saw her building a pyramid the other day, just like she used to for the Pharaohs.

ISABEL. But that was only a dream?

ISABEL. But that was just a dream?

L. Some dreams are truer than some wakings, Isabel; but I won't tell it you unless you like.

L. Some dreams are more real than some awakenings, Isabel; but I won't share it with you unless you want me to.

ISABEL. Oh, please, please.

ISABEL. Oh, please!

L. You are all such wise children, there's no talking to you; you won't believe anything.

L. You’re all so smart, it’s pointless to talk to you; you won’t believe anything.

LILY. No, we are not wise, and we will believe anything, when you say we ought.

LILY. No, we’re not wise, and we’ll believe anything when you say we should.

L. Well, it came about this way. Sibyl, do you recollect that evening when we had been looking at your old cave by Cumae, and wondering why you didn't live there still: and then we wondered how old you were; and Egypt said you wouldn't tell, and nobody else could tell but she; and you laughed—I thought very gayly for a Sibyl—and said you would harness a flock of cranes for us, and we might fly over to Egypt if we liked, and see.

L. So, here's how it happened. Sibyl, do you remember that evening when we were checking out your old cave by Cumae and wondering why you didn’t still live there? Then we speculated about how old you were, and Egypt mentioned you wouldn’t share, and no one else could tell except for her. You laughed—I thought quite cheerfully for a Sibyl—and said you would gather a flock of cranes for us, and we could fly over to Egypt if we wanted and see for ourselves.

SIBYL. Yes, and you went, and couldn't find out after all!

SIBYL. Yeah, and you went, but still couldn't figure it out!

L. Why, you know, Egypt had been just doubling that third pyramid of hers; [Footnote: Note i.] and making a new entrance into it; and a fine entrance it was! First, we had to go through an ante- room, which had both its doors blocked up with stones; and then we had three granite portcullises to pull up, one after another; and the moment we had got under them, Egypt signed to somebody above; and down they came again behind us, with a roar like thunder, only louder; then we got into a passage fit for nobody but rats, and Egypt wouldn't go any further herself, but said we might go on if we liked; and so we came to a hole in the pavement, and then to a granite trap-door—and then we thought we had gone quite far enough, and came back, and Egypt laughed at us.

L. You know, Egypt had been expanding her third pyramid; [Footnote: Note i.] and creating a new entrance for it; and it was a great entrance! First, we had to go through a waiting room, which had both its doors blocked with stones; then we had to lift three granite portcullises one after the other; as soon as we got under them, Egypt signaled to someone above, and down they crashed behind us with a roar like thunder, even louder; then we ended up in a passage fit for nothing but rats, and Egypt wouldn’t go any further herself, but said we could keep going if we wanted; so we reached a hole in the floor, then a granite trap-door—and after that, we figured we had gone far enough and turned back, and Egypt got a good laugh out of it.

EGYPT. You would not have had me take my crown off, and stoop all the way down a passage fit only for rats?

EGYPT. You wouldn't have wanted me to take off my crown and crawl all the way down a passage meant only for rats?

L. It was not the crown, Egypt—you know that very well. It was the flounces that would not let you go any further. I suppose, however, you wear them as typical of the inundation of the Nile, so it is all right.

L. It wasn’t the crown, Egypt—you know that very well. It was the flounces that stopped you from going any further. I guess you wear them to represent the flooding of the Nile, so that's fine.

ISABEL. Why didn't you take me with you? Where rats can go, mice can. I wouldn't have come back.

ISABEL. Why didn’t you take me with you? If rats can go somewhere, so can mice. I wouldn’t have come back.

L. No, mousie; you would have gone on by yourself, and you might have waked one of Pasht's cats,[Footnote: Note iii] and it would have eaten you. I was very glad you were not there. But after all this, I suppose the imagination of the heavy granite blocks and the underground ways had troubled me, and dreams are often shaped in a strange opposition to the impressions that have caused them; and from all that we had been reading in Bunsen about stones that couldn't be lifted with levers, I began to dream about stones that lifted themselves with wings.

L. No, little mouse; you would have gone on your own, and you might have disturbed one of Pasht's cats,[Footnote: Note iii] and it would have eaten you. I was really glad you weren't there. But after all this, I guess the thought of the heavy granite blocks and the underground paths had unsettled me, and dreams often form in a strange contrast to the impressions that inspired them; and from everything we had been reading in Bunsen about stones that couldn't be lifted with levers, I started dreaming about stones that lifted themselves with wings.

SIBYL. Now you must just tell us all about it.

SIBYL. Now you have to fill us in on everything.

L. I dreamed that I was standing beside the lake, out of whose clay the bricks were made for the great pyramid of Asychis. [Footnote: Note ii] They had just been all finished, and were lying by the lake margin, in long ridges, like waves. It was near evening; and as I looked towards the sunset, I saw a thing like a dark pillar standing where the rock of the desert stoops to the Nile valley. I did not know there was a pillar there, and wondered at it; and it grew larger, and glided nearer, becoming like the form of a man, but vast, and it did not move its feet, but glided, like a pillar of sand. And as it drew nearer, I looked by chance past it, towards the sun; and saw a silver cloud, which was of all the clouds closest to the sun (and in one place crossed it), draw itself back from the sun, suddenly. And it turned, and shot towards the dark pillar; leaping in an arch, like an arrow out of a bow. And I thought it was lightning; but when it came near the shadowy pillar, it sank slowly down beside it, and changed into the shape of a woman, very beautiful, and with a strength of deep calm in her blue eyes. She was robed to the feet with a white robe; and above that, to her knees, by the cloud which I had seen across the sun; but all the golden ripples of it had become plumes, so that it had changed into two bright wings like those of a vulture, which wrapped round her to her knees. She had a weaver's shuttle hanging over her shoulder, by the thread of it, and in her left hand, arrows, tipped with fire.

L. I had a dream that I was standing next to a lake, from which the clay was taken to make the bricks for the great pyramid of Asychis. They had just been finished and were lying along the edge of the lake in long ridges, like waves. It was getting close to evening; and as I looked toward the sunset, I noticed something like a dark pillar standing where the desert rock slopes down to the Nile valley. I didn't know there was a pillar there and found it strange; it grew larger and glided closer, transforming into a vast human form, but it didn't move its feet, gliding like a pillar of sand. As it approached, I happened to look beyond it toward the sun and saw a silver cloud that was the closest to the sun (it even crossed it in one spot) suddenly pull back from the sun. The cloud then turned and shot toward the dark pillar, leaping in an arc like an arrow from a bow. At first, I thought it was lightning, but as it got closer to the shadowy pillar, it slowly descended next to it and transformed into the shape of a very beautiful woman, exuding a deep calm in her blue eyes. She was dressed in a white robe that flowed down to her feet, and there was a cloud from the sun that wrapped around her to her knees; but all the golden ripples of it had turned into feathers, becoming two bright wings like those of a vulture, wrapping around her to her knees. She had a weaver's shuttle hanging over her shoulder by its thread, and in her left hand, she held arrows tipped with fire.

ISABEL (clapping her hands). Oh! it was Neith, it was Neith! I know now.

ISABEL (clapping her hands). Oh! It was Neith, it was Neith! I know now.

L. Yes; it was Neith herself; and as the two great spirits came nearer to me, I saw they were the Brother and Sister—the pillared shadow was the Greater Pthah.[Footnote: Note iii] And I heard them speak, and the sound of their words was like a distant singing. I could not understand the words one by one; yet their sense came to me; and so I knew that Neith had come down to see her brother's work, and the work that he had put into the mind of the king to make his servants do. And she was displeased at it; because she saw only pieces of dark clay; and no porphyry, nor marble, nor any fair stone that men might engrave the figures of the gods upon. And she blamed her brother, and said, "Oh, Lord of truth! is this then thy will, that men should mold only foursquare pieces of clay: and the forms of the gods no more?" Then the Lord of truth sighed, and said, "Oh! sister, in truth they do not love us; why should they set up our images? Let them do what they may, and not lie—let them make their clay foursquare; and labor; and perish."

L. Yes; it was Neith herself; and as the two great spirits approached me, I realized they were the Brother and Sister—the towering shadow was the Greater Pthah. And I heard them speak, and the sound of their words was like distant singing. I couldn't understand the words individually, but I grasped their meaning; and so I knew that Neith had come down to observe her brother's work, and the plans he had placed in the king's mind to guide his servants. She was unhappy with it because she saw only chunks of dark clay and no porphyry, marble, or any beautiful stone that people might use to carve the figures of the gods. She scolded her brother, saying, "Oh, Lord of Truth! Is this really your will, that people should only shape flat pieces of clay and nothing else for the gods?" Then the Lord of Truth sighed and said, "Oh! Sister, the truth is they don't love us; why should they create our images? Let them do as they wish, and not deceive themselves—let them shape their clay into squares; and work hard; and fade away."

Then Neith's dark blue eyes grew darker, and she said, "Oh, Lord of truth! why should they love us? their love is vain; or fear us? for their fear is base. Yet let them testify of us, that they knew we lived forever."

Then Neith's dark blue eyes became even darker, and she said, "Oh, Lord of truth! Why should they love us? Their love is pointless; or fear us? Because their fear is lowly. Still, let them acknowledge us, that they knew we lived forever."

But the Lord of truth answered, "They know, and yet they know not. Let them keep silence; for their silence only is truth."

But the Lord of truth answered, "They know, and yet they don’t know. Let them be quiet; for their silence is the only truth."

But Neith answered, "Brother, wilt thou also make league with Death, because Death is true? Oh! thou potter, who hast cast these human things from thy wheel, many to dishonor, and few to honor; wilt thou not let them so much as see my face; but slay them in slavery?"

But Neith replied, "Brother, are you also going to join forces with Death because Death is real? Oh! you potter, who shaped these human beings on your wheel, many to be disgraced and few to be honored; won’t you at least let them see my face instead of condemning them to a life of suffering?"

But Pthah only answered, "Let them build, sister, let them build."

But Pthah just replied, "Let them build, sister, let them build."

And Neith answered, "What shall they build, if I build not with them?"

And Neith replied, "What will they create if I don't join them?"

And Pthah drew with his measuring rod upon the sand. And I saw suddenly, drawn on the sand, the outlines of great cities, and of vaults, and domes, and aqueducts, and bastions, and towers, greater than obelisks, covered with black clouds. And the wind blew ripples of sand amidst the lines that Pthah drew, and the moving sand was like the marching of men. But I saw that wherever Neith looked at the lines, they faded, and were effaced.

And Pthah used his measuring rod to draw on the sand. Suddenly, I saw outlines of huge cities, vaults, domes, aqueducts, bastions, and towers, even bigger than obelisks, all covered in black clouds. The wind blew ripples of sand across the lines that Pthah drew, and the shifting sand resembled the march of soldiers. But I noticed that wherever Neith looked at the lines, they disappeared and were erased.

"Oh, Brother!" she said at last, "what is this vanity? If I, who am Lady of wisdom, do not mock the children of men, why shouldst thou mock them, who art Lord of truth?" But Pthah answered, "They thought to bind me; and they shall be bound. They shall labor in the fire for vanity."

"Oh, Brother!" she finally said, "what is this vanity? If I, who am Lady of wisdom, do not mock the children of men, why should you mock them, who are Lord of truth?" But Pthah responded, "They thought they could bind me; and they will be bound. They will toil in the fire for vanity."

And Neith said, looking at the sand, "Brother, there is no true labor here—there is only weary life and wasteful death."

And Neith said, looking at the sand, "Brother, there’s no real work here—there’s just tired living and pointless dying."

And Pthah answered, "Is it not truer labor, sister, than thy sculpture of dreams?" Then Neith smiled; and stopped suddenly.

And Pthah replied, "Isn't it more real work, sister, than your sculpture of dreams?" Then Neith smiled and suddenly froze.

She looked to the sun; its edge touched the horizon-edge of the desert. Then she looked to the long heaps of pieces of clay, that lay, each with its blue shadow, by the lake shore.

She looked at the sun; its edge grazed the horizon of the desert. Then she turned to the long piles of clay pieces, each casting its blue shadow by the lakeshore.

"Brother," she said, "how long will this pyramid of thine be in building?"

"Brother," she said, "how long will this pyramid of yours take to build?"

"Thoth will have sealed the scroll of the years ten times, before the summit is laid."

"Thoth will have sealed the scroll of the years ten times before the summit is set."

"Brother, thou knowest not how to teach thy children to labor," answered Neith. "Look! I must follow Phre beyond Atlas; shall I build your pyramid for you before he goes down?" And Pthah answered, "Yea, sister, if thou canst put thy winged shoulders to such work." And Neith drew herself to her height; and I heard a clashing pass through the plumes of her wings, and the asp stood up on her helmet, and fire gathered in her eyes. And she took one of the flaming arrows out of the sheaf in her left hand, and stretched it out over the heaps of clay. And they rose up like flights of locusts, and spread themselves in the air, so that it grew dark in a moment. Then Neith designed them places with her arrow point; and they drew into ranks, like dark clouds laid level at morning. Then Neith pointed with her arrow to the north, and to the south, and to the east, and to the west, and the flying motes of earth drew asunder into four great ranked crowds; and stood, one in the north, and one in the south, and one in the east, and one in the west—one against another. Then Neith spread her wings wide for an instant, and closed them with a sound like the sound of a rushing sea; and waved her hand towards the foundation of the pyramid, where it was laid on the brow of the desert. And the four flocks drew together and sank down, like sea-birds settling to a level rock, and when they met, there was a sudden flame, as broad as the pyramid, and as high as the clouds; and it dazzled me; and I closed my eyes for an instant; and when I looked again, the pyramid stood on its rock, perfect; and purple with the light from the edge of the sinking sun.

"Brother, you don’t know how to teach your children to work," Neith replied. "Look! I have to follow Phre beyond Atlas; should I build your pyramid for you before he sets?" Pthah responded, "Yes, sister, if you can put your winged shoulders to such work." Neith stood tall, and I heard a clash through her wing feathers, the asp on her helmet lifted its head, and fire blazed in her eyes. She took one of the flaming arrows from the bundle in her left hand and extended it over the mounds of clay. They rose up like swarms of locusts, filling the air until it grew dark in an instant. Then Neith used the tip of her arrow to designate their places; they formed ranks like dark clouds gathering in the morning. Neith pointed with her arrow to the north, south, east, and west, and the swirling bits of earth separated into four large grouped crowds, standing—one in the north, one in the south, one in the east, and one in the west—facing each other. Neith spread her wings wide for a moment and then folded them with a sound like a crashing sea, motioning toward the foundation of the pyramid, where it rested on the desert's edge. The four groups came together and settled down, like seabirds landing on a flat rock, and when they joined, there was a sudden blaze, as wide as the pyramid and as high as the clouds; it blinded me, and I closed my eyes for a moment. When I opened them again, the pyramid stood on its rock, perfect and radiating purple light from the edge of the setting sun.

THE YOUNGER CHILDREN (variously pleased). I'm so glad! How nice! But what did Pthah say?

THE YOUNGER CHILDREN (variously pleased). I'm so happy! How nice! But what did Pthah say?

L. Neith did not wait to hear what he would say. When I turned back to look at her, she was gone; and I only saw the level white cloud form itself again, close to the arch of the sun as it sank. And as the last edge of the sun disappeared, the form of Pthah faded into a mighty shadow, and so passed away.

L. Neith didn't wait to hear what he had to say. When I turned back to look at her, she was gone; and I could only see the flat white cloud shape itself again, just below the sun as it set. As the last sliver of the sun vanished, the figure of Pthah turned into a massive shadow, and then it disappeared.

EGYPT. And was Neith's pyramid left?

EGYPT. And was Neith's pyramid abandoned?

L. Yes; but you could not think, Egypt, what a strange feeling of utter loneliness came over me when the presence of the two gods passed away. It seemed as if I had never known what it was to be alone before; and the unbroken line of the desert was terrible.

L. Yes; but you wouldn't believe, Egypt, the strange feeling of complete loneliness that hit me when the two gods were gone. It felt like I had never really experienced being alone before; and the endless stretch of the desert was terrifying.

EGYPT. I used to feel that, when I was queen: sometimes I had to carve gods, for company, all over my palace. I would fain have seen real ones, if I could.

EGYPT. I used to feel that, when I was queen: sometimes I had to carve gods for company all over my palace. I would have loved to see real ones if I could.

L. But listen a moment yet, for that was not quite all my dream. The twilight drew swiftly to the dark, and I could hardly see the great pyramid; when there came a heavy murmuring sound in the air; and a horned beetle, with terrible claws, fell on the sand at my feet, with a blow like the beat of a hammer. Then it stood up on its hind claws, and waved its pincers at me: and its fore claws became strong arms, and hands; one grasping real iron pincers, and the other a huge hammer; and it had a helmet on its head, without any eyelet holes, that I could see. And its two hind claws became strong crooked legs, with feet bent inwards. And so there stood by me a dwarf, in glossy black armor, ribbed and embossed like a beetle's back, leaning on his hammer. And I could not speak for wonder; but he spoke with a murmur like the dying away of a beat upon a bell. He said, "I will make Neith's great pyramid small. I am the lower Pthah; and have power over fire. I can wither the strong things, and strengthen the weak; and everything that is great I can make small, and everything that is little I can make great." Then he turned to the angle of the pyramid and limped towards it. And the pyramid grew deep purple; and then red like blood, and then pale rose-color, like fire. And I saw that it glowed with fire from within. And the lower Pthah touched it with the hand that held the pincers; and it sank down like the sand in an hour-glass,—then drew itself together, and sank, still, and became nothing, it seemed to me; but the armed dwarf stooped down, and took it into his hand, and brought it to me, saying, "Everything that is great I can make like this pyramid; and give into men's hands to destroy." And I saw that he had a little pyramid in his hand, with as many courses in it as the large one; and built like that,—only so small. And because it glowed still, I was afraid to touch it; but Pthah said, "Touch it—for I have bound the fire within it, so that it cannot burn." So I touched it, and took it into my own hand; and it was cold; only red, like a ruby. And Pthah laughed, and became like a beetle again, and buried himself in the sand, fiercely; throwing it back over his shoulders. And it seemed to me as if he would draw me down with him into the sand; and I started back, and woke, holding the little pyramid so fast in my hand that it hurt me.

L. But listen for a second, because that wasn't the whole of my dream. The twilight quickly turned to darkness, and I could barely see the massive pyramid; then I heard a deep murmuring sound in the air. A horned beetle, with terrifying claws, dropped onto the sand at my feet with a thud like a hammer strike. It stood up on its hind legs, waving its pincers at me; its fore claws transformed into strong arms and hands—one holding real iron pincers, and the other a huge hammer. It had a helmet on its head, with no visible eyeholes. Its hind legs became sturdy, crooked legs, with feet turned inward. So there stood beside me a dwarf in shiny black armor, ridged and embossed like a beetle's back, leaning on his hammer. I was so amazed I couldn't speak, but he spoke in a murmuring voice like the fading toll of a bell. He said, "I will make Neith's great pyramid small. I am the lower Pthah; I have power over fire. I can wither the strong and strengthen the weak; I can make everything that is great small, and everything that is little great." Then he turned to the corner of the pyramid and limped toward it. The pyramid changed to deep purple, then to blood red, and finally to a pale rose color, like fire. I saw that it glowed from within. The lower Pthah touched it with the hand holding the pincers; it sank down like sand in an hourglass—then it drew together, sank still, and seemed to become nothing. Yet the armored dwarf bent down, picked it up in his hand, and brought it to me, saying, "Everything that is great I can make like this pyramid; and give it into the hands of men to destroy." I saw that he held a small pyramid in his hand, with as many levels as the large one; it was built just like it—only much smaller. It still glowed, so I was afraid to touch it; but Pthah said, "Touch it—I've contained the fire within it, so it can't burn." So I touched it and took it into my hand; it was cold, only red like a ruby. Pthah laughed, transformed back into a beetle, and burrowed fiercely into the sand, throwing it over his shoulders. It felt like he was trying to pull me down with him into the sand, and I jumped back, waking up while clutching the small pyramid so tightly in my hand that it hurt.

EGYPT. Holding WHAT in your hand?

EGYPT. Holding WHAT in your hand?

L. The little pyramid.

L. The small pyramid.

EGYPT. Neith's pyramid?

EGYPT. Neith's pyramid?

L. Neith's, I believe; though not built for Asychis. I know only that it is a little rosy transparent pyramid, built of more courses of bricks than I can count, it being made so small. You don't believe me, of course, Egyptian infidel; but there it is. (Giving crystal of rose Fluor.)

L. Neith's, I think; although it wasn't made for Asychis. All I know is that it's a small, translucent rosy pyramid, constructed from more layers of bricks than I can count, as it's so tiny. You probably don't believe me, of course, you Egyptian nonbeliever; but there it is. (Handing over a crystal of rose Fluor.)

(Confused examination by crowded audience, over each other's shoulders and under each other's arms. Disappointment begins to manifest itself.)

(Confused inspection by a crowded audience, peering over each other's shoulders and between each other's arms. Disappointment starts to show.)

SIBYL. (not quite knowing why she and others are disappointed). But you showed us this the other day!

SIBYL. (not entirely sure why she and others feel let down). But you showed us this the other day!

L. Yes; but you would not look at it the other day.

L. Yes, but you didn't want to see it the other day.

SIBYL. But was all that fine dream only about this?

SIBYL. But was that amazing dream really just about this?

L. What finer thing could a dream be about than this? It is small, if you will; but when you begin to think of things rightly, the ideas of smallness and largeness pass away. The making of this pyramid was in reality just as wonderful as the dream I have been telling you, and just as incomprehensible. It was not, I suppose, as swift, but quite as grand things are done as swiftly. When Neith makes crystals of snow, it needs a great deal more marshaling of the atoms, by her flaming arrows, than it does to make crystals like this one; and that is done in a moment.

L. What could be a better subject for a dream than this? It may seem small, if you think about it; but when you start to think clearly, the concepts of small and large fade away. The creation of this pyramid was just as amazing as the dream I’ve been sharing with you, and just as hard to understand. It might not have happened as quickly, but equally grand things can be done swiftly. When Neith creates snow crystals, it requires a lot more arranging of the atoms with her fiery arrows than it does to make crystals like this one; and that happens in an instant.

EGYPT. But how you DO puzzle us! Why do you say Neith does it? You don't mean that she is a real spirit, do you?

EGYPT. But you really confuse us! Why do you say Neith does it? You don’t mean that she’s a real spirit, do you?

L. What I mean, is of little consequence. What the Egyptians meant, who called her "Neith,"—or Homer, who called her "Athena,"—or Solomon, who called her by a word which the Greeks render as "Sophia," you must judge for yourselves. But her testimony is always the same, and all nations have received it: "I was by Him as one brought up with Him, and I was daily His delight; rejoicing in the habitable parts of the earth, and my delights were with the sons of men."

L. What I mean is not very important. What the Egyptians called her "Neith," or what Homer referred to her as "Athena," or what Solomon called her—a name the Greeks translate as "Sophia"—you'll have to decide for yourselves. But her message is always consistent, and all nations have embraced it: "I was by Him as one brought up with Him, and I was daily His delight; rejoicing in the habitable parts of the earth, and my delights were with the sons of men."

MARY. But is not that only a personification?

MARY. But isn't that just a personification?

L. If it be, what will you gain by unpersonifying it, or what right have you to do so? Cannot you accept the image given you, in its life; and listen, like children, to the words which chiefly belong to you as children: "I love them that love me, and those that seek me early shall find me"?

L. If it is, what will you achieve by removing its identity, or what right do you have to do that? Can’t you accept the image given to you, in its essence; and listen, like children, to the words that truly speak to you as children: "I love those who love me, and whoever seeks me early will find me"?

(They are all quiet for a minute or two; questions begin to appear in their eyes.)

(They all stay silent for a minute or two; questions start to show in their eyes.)

I cannot talk to you any more to-day. Take that rose-crystal away with you, and think.

I can't talk to you anymore today. Take that rose-crystal with you and reflect.










LECTURE 3. — THE CRYSTAL LIFE

A very dull Lecture, willfully brought upon themselves by the elder children. Some of the young ones have, however, managed to get in by mistake. SCENE, the Schoolroom.

A really boring lecture, intentionally caused by the older kids. Some of the younger ones have, though, managed to get in by accident. SCENE, the Schoolroom.

L. So I am to stand up here merely to be asked questions, to-day, Miss Mary, am I?

L. So I'm just supposed to stand up here today to be asked questions, Miss Mary, right?

MARY. Yes; and you must answer them plainly; without telling us any more stories. You are quite spoiling the children: the poor little things' heads are turning round like kaleidoscopes: and they don't know in the least what you mean. Nor do we old ones, either, for that matter: to-day you must really tell us nothing but facts.

MARY. Yes, and you need to answer them clearly, without any more stories. You're really confusing the kids: the poor little things' heads are spinning like kaleidoscopes, and they have no idea what you mean. And we adults don’t understand either, to be honest. Today, you must only tell us facts.

L. I am sworn; but you won't like it, a bit.

L. I'm sworn; but you won't like it at all.

MARY. Now, first of all, what do you mean by "bricks"?—Are the smallest particles of minerals all of some accurate shape, like bricks?

MARY. First of all, what do you mean by "bricks"? Are the smallest particles of minerals all some exact shape, like bricks?

L. I do not know. Miss Mary; I do not even know if anybody knows. The smallest atoms which are visibly and practically put together to make large crystals, may better be described as "limited in fixed directions" than as "of fixed forms." But I can tell you nothing clear about ultimate atoms: you will find the idea of little bricks, or, perhaps, of little spheres, available for all the uses you will have to put it to.

L. I don’t know, Miss Mary; I’m not even sure if anyone really knows. The smallest atoms that are visibly and practically combined to form large crystals are better described as "limited in fixed directions" rather than "having fixed shapes." However, I can’t give you any clear information about ultimate atoms: you can think of them as little bricks or maybe little spheres for any purpose you need.

MARY. Well, it's very provoking; one seems always to be stopped just when one is coming to the very thing one wants to know.

MARY. Well, it's really frustrating; it feels like you're always interrupted right when you're about to find out what you really want to know.

L. No, Mary, for we should not wish to know anything but what is easily and assuredly knowable. There's no end to it. If I could show you, or myself, a group of ultimate atoms, quite clearly, in this magnifying glass, we should both be presently vexed, because we could not break them in two pieces, and see their insides.

L. No, Mary, because we shouldn’t want to know anything other than what is easily and certainly knowable. It would just go on forever. If I could show you, or myself, a group of ultimate atoms, clearly, in this magnifying glass, we would both be frustrated because we wouldn't be able to split them in two and see what's inside.

MARY. Well then, next, what do you mean by the flying of the bricks? What is it the atoms do, that is like flying?

MARY. So, what do you mean by the flying of the bricks? What do the atoms do that resembles flying?

L. When they are dissolved, or uncrystallized, they are really separated from each other, like a swarm of gnats in the air, or like a shoal of fish in the sea;—generally at about equal distances. In currents of solutions, or at different depths of them, one part may be more full of the dissolved atoms than another; but on the whole, you may think of them as equidistant, like the spots in the print of your gown. If they are separated by force of heat only, the substance is said to be melted; if they are separated by any other substance, as particles of sugar by water, they are said to be "dissolved." Note this distinction carefully, all of you.

L. When they are dissolved or not crystallized, they are essentially separated from each other, like a swarm of gnats in the air or a school of fish in the sea—generally at about equal distances. In solution currents or at different depths, one area may have more dissolved atoms than another; but overall, you can think of them as evenly spaced, like the spots on your dress. If they are separated only by heat, the substance is said to be melted; if they are separated by another substance, like sugar particles in water, they are said to be "dissolved." Make sure to note this distinction carefully, everyone.

DORA. I will be very particular. When next you tell me there isn't sugar enough in your tea, I will say, "It is not yet dissolved, sir."

DORA. I'll be really specific. The next time you tell me there isn't enough sugar in your tea, I'll say, "It's not dissolved yet, sir."

L. I tell you what shall be dissolved, Miss Dora; and that's the present parliament, if the members get too saucy.

L. I’m telling you what’s going to be dissolved, Miss Dora; and that’s the current parliament if the members get too cheeky.

(DORA folds her hands and casts down her eyes.)

(DORA folds her hands and looks down.)

L. (proceeds in state). Now, Miss Mary, you know already, I believe, that nearly everything will melt, under a sufficient heat, like wax. Limestone melts (under pressure); sand melts; granite melts; the lava of a volcano is a mixed mass of many kinds of rocks, melted: and any melted substance nearly always, if not always, crystallizes as it cools; the more slowly the more perfectly. Water melts at what we call the freezing, but might just as wisely, though not as conveniently, call the melting, point; and radiates as it cools into the most beautiful of all known crystals. Glass melts at a greater heat, and will crystallize, if you let it cool slowly enough, in stars, much like snow. Gold needs more heat to melt it, but crystallizes also exquisitely, as I will presently show you. Arsenic and sulphur crystallize from their vapors. Now in any of these cases, either of melted, dissolved, or vaporous bodies, the particles are usually separated from each other, either by heat, or by an intermediate substance; and in crystallizing they are both brought nearer to each other, and packed, so as to fit as closely as possible: the essential part of the business being not the bringing together, but the packing. Who packed your trunk for you, last holidays, Isabel?

L. (proceeds in state). Now, Miss Mary, you already know that almost everything will melt under enough heat, like wax. Limestone melts (under pressure); sand melts; granite melts; the lava of a volcano is a mix of many types of rocks that have melted; and any melted substance usually, if not always, crystallizes as it cools; the slower it cools, the more perfectly it crystallizes. Water melts at what we call the freezing point, but it could just as easily, though not as conveniently, be called the melting point; and as it cools, it radiates into the most beautiful crystals known. Glass melts at higher temperatures and can crystallize into star-like shapes, much like snow, if you let it cool slowly enough. Gold requires more heat to melt, but it also crystallizes beautifully, as I will show you soon. Arsenic and sulfur crystallize from their vapors. In any of these cases, whether melted, dissolved, or vaporized substances, the particles are typically separated from each other, either by heat or by an intermediate substance; and when they crystallize, they are brought closer together and packed tightly to fit as closely as possible; the key part is not just bringing them together, but packing them. Who packed your trunk for you last holiday, Isabel?

ISABEL. Lily does, always.

ISABEL. Lily always does.

L. And how much can you allow for Lily's good packing, in guessing what will go into the trunk?

L. And how much can you account for Lily's good packing when predicting what will fit into the trunk?

ISABEL. Oh! I bring twice as much as the trunk holds. Lily always gets everything in.

ISABEL. Oh! I have twice as much as the trunk can hold. Lily always manages to fit everything in.

LILY. Ah! but, Isey, if you only knew what a time it takes! and since you've had those great hard buttons on your frocks, I can't do anything with them. Buttons won't go anywhere, you know.

LILY. Oh! But, Isey, if you only knew how long it takes! And since you got those huge, stiff buttons on your dresses, I can't do anything with them. Buttons just won’t cooperate, you know.

L. Yes, Lily, it would be well if she only knew what a time it takes; and I wish any of us knew what a time crystallization takes, for that is consummately fine packing. The particles of the rock are thrown down, just as Isabel brings her things—in a heap; and innumerable Lilies, not of the valley, but of the rock, come to pack them. But it takes such a time!

L. Yes, Lily, it would be good if she realized how long it actually takes; and I wish any of us understood how long crystallization takes, because that involves perfectly fine packing. The particles of the rock settle down, just like Isabel brings her things—in a pile; and countless Lilies, not of the valley, but of the rock, come to pack them. But it takes such a long time!

However, the best—out and out the best—way of understanding the thing, is to crystallize yourselves.

However, the best—hands down the best—way to understand it is to define yourselves clearly.

THE AUDIENCE. Ourselves!

THE AUDIENCE. Us!

L. Yes; not merely as you did the other day, carelessly on the schoolroom forms; but carefully and finely, out in the playground. You can play at crystallization there as much as you please.

L. Yes; not just like you did the other day, carelessly on the classroom desks; but thoughtfully and neatly, out in the playground. You can practice crystallization there as much as you want.

KATHLEEN and JESSIE. Oh! how?—how?

KATHLEEN and JESSIE. Oh! how?—how?

L. First, you must put yourselves together, as close as you can, in the middle of the grass, and form, for first practice, any figure you like.

L. First, you need to gather close together in the middle of the grass and create any shape you want for your first practice.

JESSIE. Any dancing figure, do you mean?

JESSIE. You mean any dancing person?

L. No; I mean a square, or a cross, or a diamond. Any figure you like, standing close together. You had better outline it first on the turf, with sticks, or pebbles, so as to see that it is rightly drawn; then get into it and enlarge or diminish it at one side, till you are all quite in it, and no empty space left.

L. No; I mean a square, a cross, or a diamond. Any shape you prefer, standing close together. You should outline it first on the grass with sticks or pebbles, so you can see that it’s drawn correctly; then get inside it and make it larger or smaller on one side until you’re all completely inside and there’s no empty space left.

DORA. Crinoline and all?

DORA. Crinoline and everything?

L. The crinoline may stand eventually for rough crystalline surface, unless you pin it in; and then you may make a polished crystal of yourselves.

L. The crinoline might eventually symbolize a rough crystalline surface, unless you pin it in; then, you can create a polished crystal out of yourselves.

LILY. Oh, we'll pin it in—we'll pin it in!

LILY. Oh, we'll pin it in—we'll pin it in!

L. Then, when you are all in the figure, let every one note her place, and who is next her on each side; and let the outsiders count how many places they stand from the corners.

L. Then, when you're all lined up, everyone should take note of their position and who's next to them on either side; and let the people on the outside count how many spots they are from the corners.

KATHLEEN. Yes, yes,—and then?

KATHLEEN. Yes, yes—what happened next?

L. Then you must scatter all over the playground—right over it from side to side, and end to end; and put yourselves all at equal distances from each other, everywhere. You needn't mind doing it very accurately, but so as to be nearly equidistant; not less than about three yards apart from each other, on every side.

L. Then you need to spread out all over the playground—across it from side to side and end to end; make sure you're all at equal distances from one another, everywhere. You don't have to be super precise, but aim to be about the same distance apart; no closer than about three yards from each other, on all sides.

JESSIE. We can easily cut pieces of string of equal length, to hold. And then? L. Then, at a given signal, let everybody walk, at the same rate, towards the outlined figure in the middle. You had better sing as you walk; that will keep you in good time. And as you close in towards it, let each take her place, and the next comers fit themselves in beside the first ones, till you are all in the figure again.

JESSIE. We can easily cut pieces of string that are the same length to hold. And then? L. Then, at a specific signal, everyone walks at the same pace toward the outlined figure in the middle. You should sing while you walk; that will help you stay in rhythm. And as you get closer, let each person take their spot, and the next ones fit in next to the first ones, until you’re all in the figure again.

KATHLEEN. Oh! how we shall run against each other. What fun it will be!

KATHLEEN. Oh! how we'll bump into each other. It's going to be so much fun!

L. No, no, Miss Katie; I can't allow any running against each other. The atoms never do that, whatever human creatures do. You must all know your places, and find your way to them without jostling.

L. No, no, Miss Katie; I can't allow any competition among you. Atoms never do that, no matter what humans do. You all need to know your positions and find your way to them without bumping into each other.

LILY. But how ever shall we do that?

LILY. But how are we supposed to do that?

ISABEL. Mustn't the ones in the middle be the nearest, and the outside ones farther off—when we go away to scatter, I mean?

ISABEL. Shouldn't the ones in the middle be the closest, and the ones on the outside be farther away—when we go away to spread out, I mean?

L. Yes; you must be very careful to keep your order; you will soon find out how to do it; it is only like soldiers forming square, except that each must stand still in her place as she reaches it, and the others come round her; and you will have much more complicated figures, afterwards, to form, than squares.

L. Yes; you need to be very careful to maintain your position; you'll soon learn how to do it. It's similar to soldiers forming a square, except that each person must stay still in their spot as they get there, while the others move around them; and you'll have much more complex shapes to form later on than just squares.

ISABEL. I'll put a stone at my place: then I shall know it.

ISABEL. I'll put a stone in my spot: then I'll remember it.

L. You might each nail a bit of paper to the turf, at your place, with your name upon it: but it would be of no use, for if you don't know your places, you will make a fine piece of business of it, while you are looking for your names. And, Isabel, if with a little head, and eyes, and a brain (all of them very good and serviceable of their kind, as such things go), you think you cannot know your place without a stone at it, after examining it well,—how do you think each atom knows its place, when it never was there before, and there's no stone at it?

L. You could each pin a piece of paper to the ground where you are, with your name on it: but it wouldn’t help, because if you don’t know your spots, you’ll create quite a mess while searching for your names. And, Isabel, if you think you can’t figure out your place without a marker, even though you have a good head, sharp eyes, and a working brain—all of which are pretty decent in their own right—how do you think each tiny particle knows where to go when it’s never been there before, and there's no marker for it?

ISABEL. But does every atom know its place?

ISABEL. But does every atom know where it belongs?

L. How else could it get there?

L. How else could it have gotten there?

MARY. Are they not attracted into their places?

MARY. Aren't they drawn to their spots?

L. Cover a piece of paper with spots, at equal intervals; and then imagine any kind of attraction you choose, or any law of attraction, to exist between the spots, and try how, on that permitted supposition, you can attract them into the figure of a Maltese cross, in the middle of the paper.

L. Mark a piece of paper with dots at equal intervals; then imagine any kind of attraction you want, or any law of attraction, existing between the dots, and see how, based on that assumption, you can pull them together into the shape of a Maltese cross in the center of the paper.

MARY (having tried it). Yes; I see that I cannot:—one would need all kinds of attractions, in different ways, at different places. But you do not mean that the atoms are alive?

MARY (having tried it). Yes; I see that I can’t:—one would need all kinds of attractions, in different ways, at different places. But you don’t mean that the atoms are alive?

L. What is it to be alive?

L. What does it mean to be alive?

DORA. There now; you're going to be provoking, I know.

DORA: There you go; I know you're going to be annoying.

L. I do not see why it should be provoking to be asked what it is to be alive. Do you think you don't know whether you are alive or not?

L. I don’t get why it would be annoying to be asked what it means to be alive. Do you really think you don’t know if you’re alive or not?

(ISABEL skips to the end of the room and back.)

(ISABEL skips to the end of the room and back.)

L. Yes, Isabel, that's all very fine; and you and I may call that being alive: but a modern philosopher calls it being in a "mode of motion." It requires a certain quantity of heat to take you to the sideboard; and exactly the same quantity to bring you back again. That's all.

L. Yes, Isabel, that’s all great; and you and I might call that being alive: but a modern philosopher calls it being in a “mode of motion.” It takes a certain amount of energy to get you to the sideboard; and exactly the same amount to get you back again. That’s all.

ISABEL. No, it isn't. And besides, I'm not hot.

ISABEL. No, it isn't. And besides, I'm not feeling hot.

L. I am, sometimes, at the way they talk. However, you know, Isabel, you might have been a particle of a mineral, and yet have been carried round the room, or anywhere else, by chemical forces, in the liveliest way.

L. I sometimes find it amusing how they talk. But you know, Isabel, you could have been a tiny piece of a mineral and still been moved around the room, or anywhere else, by chemical forces in the most lively way.

ISABEL. Yes; but I wasn't carried: I carried myself.

ISABEL. Yes; but I wasn't carried away: I took myself there.

L. The fact is, mousie, the difficulty is not so much to say what makes a thing alive, as what makes it a Self. As soon as you are shut off from the rest of the universe into a Self, you begin to be alive.

L. The truth is, mousie, the challenge isn’t really figuring out what makes something alive, but rather what turns it into a Self. Once you are separated from the rest of the universe and become a Self, you start to truly live.

VIOLET (indignant). Oh, surely—surely that cannot be so. Is not all the life of the soul in communion, not separation?

VIOLET (indignant). Oh, come on—there’s no way that can be true. Isn’t the essence of the soul found in connection, not in separation?

L. There can be no communion where there is no distinction. But we shall be in an abyss of metaphysics presently, if we don't look out; and besides, we must not be too grand, to-day, for the younger children. We'll be grand, some day, by ourselves, if we must. (The younger children are not pleased, and prepare to remonstrate; but, knowing by experience, that all conversations in which the word "communion" occurs, are unintelligible, think better of it.) Meantime, for broad answer about the atoms. I do not think we should use the word "life," of any energy which does not belong to a given form. A seed, or an egg, or a young animal, are properly called "alive" with respect to the force belonging to those forms, which consistently develops that form, and no other. But the force which crystallizes a mineral appears to be chiefly external, and it does not produce an entirely determinate and individual form, limited in size, but only an aggregation, in which some limiting laws must be observed.

L. There can't be true connection without differences. But if we're not careful, we'll dive deep into complex ideas soon, and we shouldn't get too fancy today, especially for the younger kids. We can save the big talks for another time, just the two of us, if we really need to. (The younger kids aren't happy and get ready to protest, but knowing from experience that discussions involving the word "connection" are confusing, they rethink it.) For now, to answer broadly about atoms: I don't think we should call any energy "life" unless it belongs to a specific form. A seed, an egg, or a young animal can rightly be called "alive" because of the energy that drives those forms to develop consistently into them, and nothing else. However, the energy that forms minerals seems to come mostly from outside, and it doesn’t create a fully distinct and individual form with a set size; instead, it results in a collection that has to follow certain limiting laws.

MARY. But I do not see much difference, that way, between a crystal and a tree.

MARY. But I don’t really see much of a difference, in that case, between a crystal and a tree.

L. Add, then, that the mode of the energy in a living thing implies a continual change in its elements; and a period for its end. So you may define life by its attached negative, death; and still more by its attached positive, birth. But I won't be plagued any more about this, just now; if you choose to think the crystals alive, do, and welcome. Rocks have always been called "living" in their native place.

L. Furthermore, the way energy works in a living thing involves constant change in its elements and a timeframe for its end. Therefore, you can define life by its negative counterpart, death, and even more by its positive counterpart, birth. But I won't get into that right now; if you want to consider crystals as alive, go ahead, that’s fine. Rocks have always been referred to as "living" in their natural environment.

MARY. There's one question more; then I've done.

MARY. There's one more question; then I'm done.

L. Only one?

L. Just one?

MARY. Only one.

MARY. Just one.

L. But if it is answered, won't it turn into two?

L. But if it gets answered, won't it become two?

MARY. No; I think it will remain single, and be comfortable.

MARY. No; I think it will stay single and be cozy.

L. Let me hear it.

L. Show me what you've got.

MARY. You know, we are to crystallize ourselves out of the whole playground. Now, what playground have the minerals! Where are they scattered before they are crystallized; and where are the crystals generally made?

MARY. You know, we need to separate ourselves from the entire playground. Now, what playground do minerals have? Where are they scattered before they crystallize, and where are crystals usually formed?

L. That sounds to me more like three questions than one, Mary. If it is only one, it is a wide one.

L. That sounds to me more like three questions than just one, Mary. If it’s only one, it’s a broad one.

MARY. I did not say anything about the width of it.

MARY. I didn’t say anything about how wide it is.

L. Well, I must keep it within the best compass I can. When rocks either dry from a moist state, or cool from a heated state, they necessarily alter in bulk; and cracks, or open spaces, form in them in all directions. These cracks must be filled up with solid matter, or the rock would eventually become a ruinous heap. So, sometimes by water, sometimes by vapor, sometimes nobody knows how, crystallizable matter is brought from somewhere, and fastens itself in these open spaces, so as to bind the rock together again with crystal cement. A vast quantity of hollows are formed in lavas by bubbles of gas, just as the holes are left in bread well baked. In process of time these cavities are generally filled with various crystals.

L. Well, I have to keep it as brief as I can. When rocks dry out from being wet or cool down from being hot, they change in size; cracks or gaps form in them in every direction. These cracks need to be filled with solid material, or the rock would eventually turn into a pile of rubble. Sometimes water, sometimes vapor, and sometimes it’s unclear how, crystallizable material is brought in from somewhere and fills these gaps, effectively gluing the rock back together with a crystal-like substance. A lot of hollows form in lavas from gas bubbles, similar to the holes left in well-baked bread. Over time, these cavities usually get filled with different kinds of crystals.

MARY. But where does the crystallizing substance come from?

MARY. But where does the crystallizing substance come from?

L. Sometimes out of the rock itself; sometimes from below or above, through the veins. The entire substance of the contracting rock may be filled with liquid, pressed into it so as to fill every pore;—or with mineral vapor;—or it may be so charged at one place, and empty at another. There's no end to the "may be's." But all that you need fancy, for our present purpose, is that hollows in the rocks, like the caves in Derbyshire, are traversed by liquids or vapor containing certain elements in a more or less free or separate state, which crystallize on the cave walls.

L. Sometimes the rock itself; sometimes from below or above, through the veins. The entire mass of the contracting rock can be filled with liquid, pressed in to fill every pore; or with mineral vapor; or it might be full in one area and empty in another. There are endless possibilities. But all you need to imagine for our current purpose is that hollows in the rocks, like the caves in Derbyshire, are crossed by liquids or vapor containing certain elements in a more or less free or separate state, which crystallize on the cave walls.

SIBYL. There now;—Mary has had all her questions answered: it's my turn to have mine.

SIBYL. There we go;—Mary has had all her questions answered: now it’s my turn to ask mine.

L. Ah, there's a conspiracy among you, I see. I might have guessed as much.

L. Ah, I see there's a conspiracy among you. I should've figured that out.

DORA. I'm sure you ask us questions enough! How can you have the heart, when you dislike so to be asked them yourself?

DORA. I'm sure you ask us questions plenty! How can you have the heart to do that when you dislike being asked them yourself?

L. My dear child, if people do not answer questions, it does not matter how many they are asked, because they've no trouble with them. Now, when I ask you questions, I never expect to be answered; but when you ask me, you always do; and it's not fair.

L. My dear child, if people don’t answer questions, it doesn’t matter how many are asked because they don't have a problem with that. Now, when I ask you questions, I never expect an answer; but when you ask me, you always do; and that’s not fair.

DORA. Very well, we shall understand, next time.

DORA. Okay, we’ll get it next time.

SIBYL. No, but seriously, we all want to ask one thing more, quite dreadfully.

SIBYL. No, but seriously, there's one more thing we all want to ask, and it’s pretty awkward.

L. And I don't want to be asked it, quite dreadfully; but you'll have your own way, of course.

L. And I really don't want to be asked, not at all; but you'll do what you want, of course.

SIBYL. We none of us understand about the lower Pthah. It was not merely yesterday; but in all we have read about him in Wilkinson, or in any book, we cannot understand what the Egyptians put their god into that ugly little deformed shape for.

SIBYL. None of us really get the lower Pthah. It wasn't just yesterday; in everything we've read about him in Wilkinson or any other book, we can't figure out why the Egyptians made their god look like that ugly little deformed figure.

L. Well, I'm glad it's that sort of question; because I can answer anything I like to that.

L. Well, I'm glad it's that kind of question because I can respond in any way I want to that.

EGYPT. Anything you like will do quite well for us; we shall be pleased with the answer, if you are.

EGYPT. Anything you want will work just fine for us; we’ll be happy with your answer as long as you are.

L. I am not so sure of that, most gracious queen; for I must begin by the statement that queens seem to have disliked all sorts of work, in those days, as much as some queens dislike sewing to-day.

L. I'm not so sure about that, most gracious queen; because I have to start by saying that queens back then seemed to dislike all kinds of work just as some queens today dislike sewing.

EGYPT. Now, it's too bad! and just when I was trying to say the civillest thing I could!

EGYPT. It's such a shame! Right when I was trying to say the politest thing I could!

L. But, Egypt, why did you tell me you disliked sewing so?

L. But, Egypt, why did you say you hated sewing so much?

EGYPT. Did not I show you how the thread cuts my fingers? and I always get cramp, somehow, in my neck, if I sew long.

EGYPT. Didn’t I show you how the thread cuts my fingers? And I always get cramps in my neck if I sew for too long.

L. Well, I suppose the Egyptian queens thought everybody got cramp in their neck, if they sewed long; and that thread always cut people's fingers. At all events, every kind of manual labor was despised both by them, and the Greeks; and, while they owned the real good and fruit of it, they yet held it a degradation to all who practiced it. Also, knowing the laws of life thoroughly, they perceived that the special practice necessary to bring any manual art to perfection strengthened the body distortedly; one energy or member gaining at the expense of the rest. They especially dreaded and despised any kind of work that had to be done near fire: yet, feeling what they owed to it in metal-work, as the basis of all other work, they expressed this mixed reverence and scorn in the varied types of the lame Hephaestus, and the lower Pthah.

L. Well, I guess the Egyptian queens thought everyone got neck cramps from sewing for too long and that thread always cut people's fingers. In any case, all forms of manual labor were looked down upon by both them and the Greeks. Even though they benefited from it, they still considered it degrading for those who did it. They understood the laws of life well and realized that the specific practice needed to perfect any manual skill often led to imbalances in the body, where one part developed at the expense of others. They especially feared and scorned any kind of work that had to be done near fire; however, acknowledging its importance for metalworking, which was the foundation for all other trades, they expressed a mix of respect and disdain through the different depictions of the lame Hephaestus and the lower Pthah.

SIBYL. But what did you mean by making him say "Everything great I can make small, and everything small great"?

SIBYL. But what did you mean by having him say "I can make everything big small, and everything small big"?

L. I had my own separate meaning in that. We have seen in modern times the power of the lower Pthah developed in a separate way, which no Greek nor Egyptian could have conceived. It is the character of pure and eyeless manual labor to conceive everything as subjected to it: and, in reality, to disgrace and diminish all that is so subjected, aggrandizing itself, and the thought of itself, at the expense of all noble things. I heard an orator, and a good one too, at the Working Men's College, the other day, make a great point in a description of our railroads; saying, with grandly conducted emphasis, "They have made man greater, and the world less." His working audience were mightily pleased; they thought it so very fine a thing to be made bigger themselves; and all the rest of the world less. I should have enjoyed asking them (but it would have been a pity—they were so pleased), how much less they would like to have the world made;—and whether, at present, those of them really felt the biggest men, who lived in the least houses.

L. I had my own personal interpretation of that. In modern times, we've seen the influence of the lower Pthah develop in a way that no Greek or Egyptian could have imagined. It’s the nature of pure and mindless manual labor to see everything as being beneath it, and in reality, to belittle and undermine everything that is beneath it, boosting itself and its own concept at the cost of all that is noble. I recently heard a well-spoken speaker at the Working Men's College make a strong statement about our railroads, saying, with notable emphasis, "They have made man greater and the world smaller." His audience, who were workers, were very pleased; they thought it was quite impressive to feel themselves getting bigger while the rest of the world got smaller. I would have liked to ask them (though it might have spoiled their enjoyment)—how much smaller they would actually want the world to be—and whether those among them who lived in the smallest houses truly felt like the biggest men.

SIBYL. But then, why did you make Pthah say that he could make weak things strong, and small things great?

SIBYL. So, why did you have Pthah say he could turn weak things into strong ones and small things into great ones?

L. My dear, he is a boaster and self-assertor, by nature; but it is so far true. For instance, we used to have a fair in our neighborhood—a very fine fair we thought it. You never saw such an one; but if you look at the engraving of Turner's "St. Catherine's Hill," you will see what it was like. There were curious booths, carried on poles; and peep-shows; and music, with plenty of drums and cymbals; and much barley-sugar and gingerbread, and the like: and in the alleys of this fair the London populace would enjoy themselves, after their fashion, very thoroughly. Well, the little Pthah set to work upon it one day; he made the wooden poles into iron ones, and put them across, like his own crooked legs, so that you always fall over them if you don't look where you are going; and he turned all the canvas into panes of glass, and put it up on his iron cross-poles; and made all the little booths into one great booth;—and people said it was very fine, and a new style of architecture; and Mr. Dickens said nothing was ever like it in Fairy-land, which was very true. And then the little Pthah set to work to put fine fairings in it; and he painted the Nineveh bulls afresh, with the blackest eyes he could paint (because he had none himself), and he got the angels down from Lincoln choir, and gilded their wings like his gingerbread of old times; and he sent for everything else he could think of, and put it in his booth. There are the casts of Niobe and her children; and the Chimpanzee; and the wooden Caffres and New-Zealanders; and the Shakespeare House; and Le Grand Blondin, and Le Petit Blondin; and Handel; and Mozart; and no end of shops, and buns, and beer; and all the little-Pthah-worshippers say, never was anything so sublime!

L. My dear, he's a bit of a show-off and likes to talk himself up, but there's some truth to it. For example, we used to have a fair in our neighborhood—a really great fair, or so we thought. You’ve never seen anything like it; but if you check out the engraving of Turner’s “St. Catherine’s Hill,” you’ll get an idea of what it was like. There were interesting booths on poles, peep shows, music with lots of drums and cymbals, plenty of barley sugar and gingerbread, and so on. The crowds from London would have a blast there, each in their own way. One day, the little Pthah decided to take it on; he turned the wooden poles into iron ones, setting them up like his own crooked legs, so you’d trip over them if you weren’t paying attention; he replaced all the fabric with glass panels, putting them up on his iron cross poles; and combined all the little booths into one large booth. People said it was amazing and a brand-new style of architecture; Mr. Dickens said nothing like it had ever existed in Fairyland, which is totally true. Then the little Pthah got busy putting fancy items inside; he painted the Nineveh bulls with the blackest eyes he could manage (since he didn’t have any himself), brought down the angels from Lincoln choir, and gold-leafed their wings like his old gingerbread; he sent for everything else he could think of to fill his booth. There are casts of Niobe and her children, a Chimpanzee, wooden figures of Caffres and New Zealanders, the Shakespeare House, Le Grand Blondin, Le Petit Blondin, Handel, Mozart, and endless shops, buns, and beer; and all the little Pthah fans say nothing has ever been so sublime!

SIBYL. Now, do you mean to say you never go to these Crystal Palace concerts? they're as good as good can be.

SIBYL. Are you really saying you never go to these Crystal Palace concerts? They're as good as it gets.

L. I don't go to the thundering things with a million of bad voices in them. When I want a song, I get Julia Mannering and Lucy Bertram and Counselor Pleydell to sing "We be three poor Mariners" to me; then I've no headache next morning. But I do go to the smaller concerts, when I can; for they are very good, as you say, Sibyl: and I always get a reserved seat somewhere near the orchestra, where I am sure I can see the kettle-drummer drum.

L. I don’t go to loud events with a million bad voices. When I want to hear a song, I get Julia Mannering, Lucy Bertram, and Counselor Pleydell to sing "We be three poor Mariners" for me; then I don’t have a headache the next morning. But I do attend the smaller concerts when I can; they’re really good, as you mentioned, Sibyl: and I always secure a reserved seat somewhere near the orchestra, where I know I can see the kettle-drummer play.

SIBYL. Now DO be serious, for one minute.

SIBYL. Come on, be serious for just a minute.

L. I am serious—never was more so. You know one can't see the modulation of violinists' fingers, but one can see the vibration of the drummer's hand; and it's lovely.

L. I’m serious—never been more so. You know you can’t see how a violinist moves their fingers, but you can see the way the drummer’s hand vibrates; and it’s beautiful.

SIBYL. But fancy going to a concert, not to hear, but to see!

SIBYL. But can you believe going to a concert, not to listen, but just to watch!

L. Yes, it is very absurd. The quite right thing, I believe, is to go there to talk. I confess, however, that in most music, when very well done, the doing of it is to me the chiefly interesting part of the business. I'm always thinking how good it would be for the fat, supercilious people, who care so little for their half- crown's worth, to be set to try and do a half-crown's worth of anything like it.

L. Yes, it’s really absurd. I think the right thing to do is to go there and talk. I admit, though, that in most music, when it’s done really well, the performance is the most interesting part for me. I'm always thinking how great it would be for the pompous people, who care so little for their half-crown’s worth, to be challenged to put in the effort to create something worth half a crown.

MARY. But surely that Crystal Palace is a great good and help to the people of London?

MARY. But surely that Crystal Palace is a great benefit and support to the people of London?

L. The fresh air of the Norwood hills is, or was, my dear; but they are spoiling that with smoke as fast as they can. And the palace (as they call it) is a better place for them, by much, than the old fair; and it is always there, instead of for three days only; and it shuts up at proper hours of night. And good use may be made of the things in it, if you know how: but as for its teaching the people, it will teach them nothing but the lowest of the lower Pthah's work—nothing but hammer and tongs. I saw a wonderful piece, of his doing, in the place, only the other day. Some unhappy metal-worker—I am not sure if it was not a metal- working firm—had taken three years to make a Golden eagle.

L. The fresh air of the Norwood hills is, or was, my dear; but they’re ruining that with smoke as fast as they can. And the palace (as they call it) is a much better place for them than the old fair; plus, it’s always there, instead of just for three days; and it closes at a reasonable hour at night. And you can really make good use of the things in it, if you know how: but when it comes to teaching the people, it’ll only teach them the most basic of Pthah's work—nothing but hammer and tongs. I saw an incredible piece of his work there just the other day. Some poor metal-worker—I’m not sure if it was a metal-working firm—had spent three years making a golden eagle.

SIBYL. Of real gold?

SIBYL. Is it real gold?

L. No; of bronze, or copper, or some of their foul patent metals— it is no matter what. I meant a model of our chief British eagle. Every feather was made separately; and every filament of every feather separately, and so joined on; and all the quills modeled of the right length and right section, and at last the whole cluster of them fastened together. You know, children, I don't think much of my own drawing; but take my proud word for once, that when I go to the Zoological Gardens, and happen to have a bit of chalk in my pocket, and the Gray Harpy will sit, without screwing his head round, for thirty seconds,—I can do a better thing of him in that time than the three years' work of this industrious firm. For, during the thirty seconds, the eagle is my object,—not myself; and during the three years, the firm's object, in every fiber of bronze it made, was itself, and not the eagle. That is the true meaning of the little Pthah's having no eyes—he can see only himself. The Egyptian beetle was not quite the full type of him; our northern ground beetle is a truer one. It is beautiful to see it at work, gathering its treasures (such as they are) into little round balls; and pushing them home with the strong wrong end of it,—head downmost all the way,—like a modern political economist with his ball of capital, declaring that a nation can stand on its vices better than on its virtues. But away with you, children, now, for I'm getting cross.

L. No; of bronze, or copper, or some of those cheap metals—it doesn’t really matter. I meant a model of our main British eagle. Every feather was made separately, and every strand of every feather too, all attached one by one; and the quills were shaped to the right length and thickness, and finally, all of them were put together. You know, kids, I don’t think much of my own drawing skills, but trust me for once: when I go to the Zoo, and happen to have a piece of chalk in my pocket, and the Gray Harpy sits still, without turning its head, for thirty seconds—I can create a better representation of it in that time than the three years of work from this dedicated firm. Because for those thirty seconds, the eagle is my focus—not me; whereas for the three years, the firm’s focus, in every piece of bronze it made, was itself, not the eagle. That’s the real meaning behind the little Pthah having no eyes—he can only see himself. The Egyptian beetle isn't quite the best example of him; our northern ground beetle is a more accurate one. It’s fascinating to watch it work, gathering its treasures (whatever they may be) into little round balls; and pushing them home with its strong end facing the ground—all the way, like a modern economist with its ball of capital, claiming that a nation can thrive on its flaws better than on its strengths. But enough of this, kids, time to go now, because I'm starting to get annoyed.

DORA. I'm going downstairs; I shall take care, at any rate, that there are no little Pthahs in the kitchen cupboards.

DORA. I'm heading downstairs; I'll make sure there aren't any little Pthahs in the kitchen cabinets.










LECTURE 4. — THE CRYSTAL ORDERS

A working Lecture in the large Schoolroom; with experimental Interludes. The great bell has rung unexpectedly.

A lecture is taking place in the large classroom, complete with experimental breaks. The big bell has rung unexpectedly.

KATHLEEN (entering disconsolate, though first at the summons). Oh dear, oh dear, what a day! Was ever anything so provoking! just when we wanted to crystallize ourselves;—and I'm sure it's going to rain all day long.

KATHLEEN (entering sadly, though the first to respond). Oh no, oh no, what a day! Has anything ever been so annoying! Just when we wanted to settle things;—and I'm pretty sure it's going to rain all day long.

L. So am I, Kate. The sky has quite an Irish way with it. But I don't see why Irish girls should also look so dismal. Fancy that you don't want to crystallize yourselves: you didn't, the day before yesterday, and you were not unhappy when it rained then.

L. So am I, Kate. The sky definitely has a typical Irish vibe to it. But I don't understand why Irish girls have to look so gloomy. Can you believe you don't want to settle down? You didn't the day before yesterday, and you weren't unhappy when it rained then.

FLORRIE. Ah! but we do want to-day; and the rain's so tiresome.

FLORRIE. Ah! but we really need today; and the rain is so annoying.

L. That is to say, children, that because you are all the richer by the expectation of playing at a new game, you choose to make yourselves unhappier than when you had nothing to look forward to, but the old ones.

L. That is to say, kids, that even though you’re all excited about the chance to play a new game, you decide to make yourselves more miserable than when you had nothing to look forward to but the old ones.

ISABEL. But then, to have to wait—wait—wait; and before we've tried it;—and perhaps it will rain to-morrow, too!

ISABEL. But then, having to wait—wait—wait; and before we’ve even tried it;—and maybe it’ll rain tomorrow, too!

L. It may also rain the day after to-morrow. We can make ourselves uncomfortable to any extent with perhapses, Isabel. You may stick perhapses into your little minds, like pins, till you are as uncomfortable as the Lilliputians made Gulliver with their arrows, when he would not lie quiet.

L. It might also rain the day after tomorrow. We can make ourselves uncomfortable to any extent with "what ifs," Isabel. You can poke those "what ifs" into your minds like pins until you're as uneasy as Gulliver was with the arrows the Lilliputians shot at him when he wouldn't stay still.

ISABEL. But what ARE we to do to-day?

ISABEL. But what are we going to do today?

L. To be quiet, for one thing, like Gulliver when he saw there was nothing better to be done. And to practice patience. I can tell you, children, THAT requires nearly as much practicing as music; and we are continually losing our lessons when the master comes. Now, to-day, here's a nice, little adagio lesson for us, if we play it properly.

L. To be quiet, for one thing, like Gulliver when he realized there was nothing better to do. And to practice patience. I can tell you, kids, THAT takes almost as much practice as playing music; and we always seem to forget our lessons when the teacher arrives. Now, today, we have a nice little adagio lesson for us if we play it right.

ISABEL. But I don't like that sort of lesson. I can't play it properly.

ISABEL. But I don't like that kind of lesson. I can't play it well.

L. Can you play a Mozart sonata yet, Isabel? The more need to practice. All one's life is a music, if one touches the notes rightly, and in time. But there must be no hurry.

L. Can you play a Mozart sonata yet, Isabel? You really need to practice more. Your whole life is like a piece of music if you hit the right notes at the right time. But there’s no need to rush.

KATHLEEN. I'm sure there's no music in stopping in on a rainy day.

KATHLEEN. I'm sure there's no point in visiting on a rainy day.

L. There's no music in a "rest," Katie, that I know of: but there's the making of music in it. And people are always missing that part of the life-melody; and scrambling on without counting— not that it's easy to count; but nothing on which so much depends ever IS easy. People are always talking of perseverance, and courage, and fortitude; but patience is the finest and worthiest part of fortitude,—and the rarest, too. I know twenty persevering girls for one patient one: but it is only that twenty-first who can do her work, out and out, or enjoy it. For patience lies at the root of all pleasures, as well as of all powers. Hope herself ceases to be happiness, when Impatience companions her.

L. There’s no music in a “rest,” Katie, that I know of: but there’s the creation of music in it. People are always overlooking that part of the life-song, and rushing on without counting— not that it’s easy to count; but nothing that’s so important ever is easy. People talk about perseverance, courage, and strength; but patience is the greatest and most valuable part of strength—and the rarest, too. I know twenty persevering girls for every one patient girl: but it’s only that twenty-first who can truly do her work or enjoy it. Patience is at the heart of all pleasures as well as all abilities. Hope itself stops being happiness when impatience tags along.

(ISABEL and LILY sit down on the floor, and fold their hands. The others follow their example.)

(ISABEL and LILY sit on the floor and fold their hands. The others follow their lead.)

Good children! but that's not quite the way of it, neither. Folded hands are not necessarily resigned ones. The Patience who really smiles at grief usually stands, or walks, or even runs: she seldom sits; though she may sometimes have to do it, for many a day, poor thing, by monuments; or like Chaucer's, "with face pale, upon a hill of sand." But we are not reduced to that to-day. Suppose we use this calamitous fore-noon to choose the shapes we are to crystallize into? we know nothing about them yet.

Good kids! But that's not exactly how it is, either. Folded hands don’t always mean someone is resigned. The Patience that really smiles at sadness usually stands, walks, or even runs: she rarely sits; though she might sometimes have to do it, poor thing, by monuments; or like Chaucer's, "with a pale face, on a hill of sand." But we don’t have to deal with that today. How about we use this tough morning to pick the forms we’re going to take? We don’t know anything about them yet.

(The pictures of resignation rise from the floor not in the patientest manner. General applause.)

(The images of resignation emerge from the floor, not in the most patient way. General applause.)

MARY (with one or two others). The very thing we wanted to ask you about!

MARY (with one or two others). That's exactly what we wanted to ask you about!

LILY. We looked at the books about crystals, but they are so dreadful.

LILY. We checked out the books on crystals, but they are just so awful.

L. Well, Lily, we must go through a little dreadfulness, that's a fact: no road to any good knowledge is wholly among the lilies and the grass; there is rough climbing to be done always. But the crystal-books are a little TOO dreadful, most of them, I admit; and we shall have to be content with very little of their help. You know, as you cannot stand on each other's heads, you can only make yourselves into the sections of crystals,—the figures they show when they are cut through; and we will choose some that will be quite easy. You shall make diamonds of yourselves—

L. Well, Lily, we have to deal with some unpleasantness, that's for sure: no path to true knowledge is completely smooth and easy; there's always some tough climbing involved. But I’ll admit, the crystal books are a bit TOO much for most of them, and we’ll have to settle for very little help from them. You know, since you can’t stand on each other’s heads, you can only shape yourselves into the sections of crystals—the patterns they show when they’re sliced through; and we’ll pick some that are quite simple. You’ll turn yourselves into diamonds—

ISABEL. Oh, no, no! we won't be diamonds, please.

ISABEL. Oh, no, no! We don't want to be diamonds, please.

L, Yes, you shall, Isabel; they are very pretty things, if the jewelers, and the kings and queens, would only let them alone. You shall make diamonds of yourselves, and rubies of yourselves, and emeralds; and Irish diamonds; two of those—with Lily in the middle of one, which will be very orderly, of course; and Kathleen in the middle of the other, for which we will hope the best; and you shall make Derbyshire spar of yourselves, and Iceland spar, and gold, and silver, and—Quicksilver there's enough of in you, without any making.

L, Yes, you will, Isabel; they’re really beautiful things, if only the jewelers, kings, and queens would leave them alone. You will turn yourselves into diamonds, rubies, and emeralds; and Irish diamonds; two of those—with Lily in the middle of one, which will be very neat, of course; and Kathleen in the middle of the other, for which we’ll hope for the best; and you will transform yourselves into Derbyshire spar, Iceland spar, gold, and silver, and—there’s already enough quicksilver in you without any extra effort.

MARY. Now you know, the children will be getting quite wild we must really get pencils and paper, and begin properly.

MARY. Now you know, the kids are going to get pretty wild, so we really need to grab some pencils and paper and start properly.

L. Wait a minute, Miss Mary, I think as we the schoolroom clear to-day, I'll try to give you some notion of the three great orders or ranks of crystals, into which all the others seem more or less to fall. We shall only want one figure a day, in the playground, and that can be drawn in a minute: but the general ideas had better be fastened first. I must show you a great many minerals; so let me have three tables wheeled into the three windows, that we may keep our specimens separate;—we will keep the three orders of crystals on separate tables.

L. Hold on a second, Miss Mary. I think as we clear the classroom today, I’ll try to give you an idea of the three main types or categories of crystals that all the others seem to fit into to some extent. We’ll only need one figure a day in the playground, and that can be drawn in a minute, but it’s better to understand the general concepts first. I need to show you a lot of minerals, so please have three tables brought to the three windows so we can keep our specimens organized; we’ll keep the three types of crystals on separate tables.

(First Interlude of pushing and pulling, and spreading of baize covers. VIOLET, not particularly minding what she is about, gets herself jammed into a corner, and bid to stand out of the way; on which she devotes herself to meditation.)

(First Interlude of pushing and pulling, and spreading of baize covers. VIOLET, not really paying attention to what she’s doing, gets stuck in a corner and is told to move out of the way; so she spends her time in thought.)

VIOLET (after interval of meditation). How strange it is that everything seems to divide into threes!

VIOLET (after a moment of thought). How strange it is that everything seems to come in threes!

L. Everything doesn't divide into threes. Ivy won't, though shamrock will, and daisies won't though lilies will.

L. Not everything divides into threes. Ivy won't, even though shamrock will, and daisies won't, even though lilies will.

VIOLET. But all the nicest things seem to divide into threes.

VIOLET. But all the best things seem to come in threes.

L. Violets won't.

L. Violets won't.

VIOLET. No; I should think not, indeed! But I mean the great things.

VIOLET. No, I really don’t think so! But I’m talking about the big things.

L. I've always heard the globe had four quarters.

L. I've always heard the world is divided into four parts.

ISABEL. Well; but you know you said it hadn't any quarters at all. So mayn't it really be divided into three?

ISABEL. Well, you said it didn't have any quarters at all. So can't it really be divided into three?

L. If it were divided into no more than three, on the outside of it, Isabel, it would be a fine world to live in; and if it were divided into three in the inside of it, it would soon be no world to live in at all.

L. If it were divided into no more than three on the outside, Isabel, it would be a great world to live in; but if it were split into three on the inside, it wouldn’t be a world to live in at all.

DORA. We shall never get to the crystals, at this rate. (Aside to MARY.) He will get off into political economy before we know where we are. (Aloud.) But the crystals are divided into three, then?

DORA. At this rate, we'll never get to the crystals. (Aside to MARY.) He’ll start talking about political economy before we know it. (Aloud.) So, the crystals are divided into three, right?

L. No; but there are three general notions by which we may best get hold of them. Then between these notions there are other notions.

L. No; but there are three main ideas that can help us understand them better. Then, within these ideas, there are other concepts.

LILY (alarmed). A great many? And shall we have to learn them all?

LILY (worried). A lot? Do we really have to learn all of them?

L. More than a great many—a quite infinite many. So you cannot learn them all.

L. More than a lot—actually an endless number. So you can't learn them all.

LILY (greatly relieved). Then may we only learn the three?

LILY (very relieved). So, can we just learn the three?

L. Certainly; unless, when you have got those three notions, you want to have some more notions;—which would not surprise me. But we'll try for the three, first. Katie, you broke your coral necklace this morning?

L. Sure; unless, after you've gotten those three ideas, you want to have more ideas—which wouldn't surprise me. But let's focus on the three first. Katie, you broke your coral necklace this morning?

KATHLEEN. Oh! who told you? It was in jumping. I'm so sorry!

KATHLEEN. Oh! Who told you? It happened while jumping. I'm really sorry!

L. I'm very glad. Can you fetch me the beads of it?

L. I'm really glad. Can you get me the beads for it?

KATHLEEN. I've lost some; here are the rest in my pocket, if I can only get them out.

KATHLEEN. I've lost some; here are the rest in my pocket, if I can just get them out.

L. You mean to get them out some day, I suppose; so try now. I want them.

L. You plan to get them out someday, right? So go ahead and try now. I want them.

(KATHLEEN empties her pocket on the floor. The beads disperse. The School disperses also. Second Interlude—hunting piece.)

(KATHLEEN empties her pocket onto the floor. The beads scatter. The School breaks up as well. Second Interlude—hunting piece.)

L. (after waiting patiently for a quarter of an hour, to ISABEL, who comes up from under the table with her hair all about her ears and the last findable beads in her hand.) Mice are useful little things sometimes. Now, mousie, I want all those beads crystallized. How many ways are there of putting them in order?

L. (after waiting patiently for 15 minutes, to ISABEL, who comes up from under the table with her hair messy and the last few beads in her hand.) Mice can be useful little creatures sometimes. Now, mouse, I want all those beads organized. How many different ways can we arrange them?

ISABEL. Well, first one would string them, I suppose?

ISABEL. Well, I guess the first step would be to string them, right?

L. Yes, that's the first way. You cannot string ultimate atoms; but you can put them in a row, and then they fasten themselves together, somehow, into a long rod or needle. We will call these "NEEDLE-crystals." What would be the next way?

L. Yes, that's the first way. You can’t connect ultimate atoms together, but you can line them up, and then they attach themselves somehow into a long rod or needle. We’ll call these "NEEDLE-crystals." What would be the next way?

ISABEL. I suppose, as we are to get together in the playground, when it stops raining, in different shapes?

ISABEL. I guess, since we’re going to gather in the playground when it stops raining, it’ll be in different forms?

L. Yes; put the beads together, then, in the simplest form you can, to begin with. Put them into a square, and pack them close.

L. Yes; arrange the beads together in the simplest way possible to start. Form them into a square and pack them tightly.

ISABEL (after careful endeavor). I can't get them closer.

ISABEL (after careful effort). I can't get them any closer.

L. That will do. Now you may see, beforehand, that if you try to throw yourselves into square in this confused way, you will never know your places; so you had better consider every square as made of rods, put side by side. Take four beads of equal size, first, Isabel; put them into a little square. That, you may consider as made up of two rods of two beads each. Then you can make a square a size larger, out of three rods of three. Then the next square may be a size larger. How many rods, Lily?

L. That’s enough. Now you can see that if you try to jump into squares like this all mixed up, you’ll never figure out where you fit; so it’s better to think of each square as made of rods lined up next to each other. Start with four beads of the same size, Isabel; arrange them into a small square. You can think of that as being made of two rods, each with two beads. Then you can create a larger square using three rods that each have three beads. The next square can be even bigger. How many rods, Lily?

LILY. Four rods of four beads each, I suppose.

LILY. Four sticks with four beads on each, I guess.

L. Yes, and then five rods of five, and so on. But now, look here; make another square of four beads again. You see they leave a little opening in the center.

L. Yes, and then five rods of five, and so on. But now, look here; create another square of four beads again. You see, they leave a small opening in the center.

ISABEL (pushing two opposite ones closer together). Now they don't.

ISABEL (pushing two opposite ones closer together). Now they don’t.

L. No; but now it isn't a square; and by pushing the two together you have pushed the two others farther apart.

L. No; but now it’s not a square; and by pushing the two together, you’ve pushed the other two farther apart.

ISABEL. And yet, somehow, they all seem closer than they were!

ISABEL. And yet, somehow, they all feel closer than they did!

L. Yes; for before, each of them only touched two of the others, but now each of the two in the middle touches the other three. Take away one of the outsiders, Isabel: now you have three in a triangle—the smallest triangle you can make out of the beads. Now put a rod of three beads on at one side. So, you have a triangle of six beads; but just the shape of the first one. Next a rod of four on the side of that; and you have a triangle of ten beads: then a rod of five on the side of that; and you have a triangle of fifteen. Thus you have a square with five beads on the side, and a triangle with five beads on the side; equal-sided, therefore, like the square. So, however few or many you may be, you may soon learn how to crystallize quickly into these two figures, which are the foundation of form in the commonest, and therefore actually the most important, as well as in the rarest, and therefore, by our esteem, the most important, minerals of the world. Look at this in my hand.

L. Yes; because before, each of them only connected with two of the others, but now each of the two in the middle connects with the other three. Take away one of the outsiders, Isabel: now you have three in a triangle—the smallest triangle you can make with the beads. Now put a rod of three beads on one side. So, you have a triangle of six beads; but it's just the same shape as the first one. Next, add a rod of four on that side; and you have a triangle of ten beads. Then add a rod of five on that side; and you have a triangle of fifteen. So, you have a square with five beads on each side, and a triangle with five beads on each side; equal-sided, therefore, like the square. No matter how many or how few you are, you can quickly learn to form these two shapes, which are the foundation of forms in the most common, and therefore really the most important, as well as in the rarest, and thus, in our estimation, the most significant, minerals of the world. Look at this in my hand.

VIOLET. Why, it is leaf gold!

VIOLET. Wow, it's gold leaf!

L. Yes; but beaten by no man's hammer; or rather, not beaten at all, but woven. Besides, feel the weight of it. There is gold enough there to gild the walls and ceiling, if it were beaten thin.

L. Yes; but not shaped by anyone's hammer; or rather, not shaped at all, but woven. Plus, feel how heavy it is. There's enough gold there to cover the walls and ceiling, if it were flattened out.

VIOLET. How beautiful! And it glitters like a leaf covered with frost.

VIOLET. So beautiful! And it sparkles like a leaf covered in frost.

L. You only think it so beautiful because you know it is gold. It is not prettier, in reality, than a bit of brass for it is Transylvanian gold; and they say there is a foolish gnome in the mines there, who is always wanting to live in the moon, and so alloys all the gold with a little silver. I don't know how that may be, but the silver always IS in the gold, and if he does it, it's very provoking of him, for no gold is woven so fine anywhere else.

L. You only think it looks so beautiful because you know it's gold. It's not actually prettier than a piece of brass, since it's Transylvanian gold; they say there's a silly gnome in the mines there who always wants to live on the moon, and he mixes a bit of silver into all the gold. I don't know if that's true, but there's always silver in the gold, and if he does that, it's really annoying because no gold is crafted as finely anywhere else.

MARY (who has been looking through her magnifying glass). But this is not woven. This is all made of little triangles.

MARY (who has been looking through her magnifying glass). But this isn't woven. It's all made of little triangles.

L. Say "patched," then, if you must be so particular. But if you fancy all those triangles, small as they are (and many of them are infinitely small), made up again of rods, and those of grains, as we built our great triangle of the beads, what word will you take for the manufacture?

L. Say "patched," then, if you need to be that specific. But if you like all those triangles, no matter how small they are (and a lot of them are incredibly tiny), made up again of rods, and those made of grains, like how we built our big triangle with the beads, what term will you use for the creation?

MAY. There's no word—it is beyond words.

MAY. There's no word for it—it goes beyond words.

L. Yes, and that would matter little, were it not beyond thoughts too. But, at all events, this yellow leaf of dead gold, shed, not from the ruined woodlands, but the ruined rocks, will help you to remember the second kind of crystals, LEAF-crystals, or FOLIATED crystals, though I show you the form in gold first only to make a strong impression on you, for gold is not generally or characteristically, crystallized in leaves; the real type of foliated crystals is this thing, Mica; which if you once feel well and break well, you will always know again; and you will often have occasion to know it, for you will find it everywhere nearly, in hill countries.

L. Yes, and that wouldn’t matter much if it weren’t beyond thoughts too. But, anyway, this yellow leaf of dead gold, not fallen from the ruined woods but from the ruined rocks, will help you remember the second type of crystals, LEAF-crystals, or FOLIATED crystals. I show you the gold form first to make a strong impression on you because gold isn’t typically or characteristically crystallized in leaves. The real example of foliated crystals is this stuff, Mica; once you touch it and break it right, you’ll always recognize it again. You’ll probably have plenty of chances to see it since you can find it nearly everywhere in mountainous areas.

KATHLEEN. If we break it well! May we break it?

KATHLEEN. If we break it, that's great! Can we break it?

L. To powder, if you like.

L. If you want, you can powder it.

(Surrenders plate of brown mica to public investigation. Third Interlude. It sustains severely philosophic al treatment at all hands.)

(Surrenders plate of brown mica for public review. Third Interlude. It receives intense philosophical scrutiny from everyone.)

FLORRIE (to whom the last fragments have descended). Always leaves, and leaves, and nothing but leaves, or white dust?

FLORRIE (to whom the last remnants have fallen). Always leaves, and leaves, and nothing but leaves, or white dust?

L. That dust itself is nothing but finer leaves.

L. That dust is just tiny bits of leaves.

(Shows them to FLORRIE through magnifying glass.)

(Shows them to FLORRIE through a magnifying glass.)

ISABEL (peeping over FLORRIE'S shoulder). But then this bit under the glass looks like that bit out of the glass! If we could break this bit under the glass, what would it be like?

ISABEL (peeking over FLORRIE'S shoulder). But this part under the glass looks just like that piece outside the glass! If we could break this part under the glass, what would it be like?

L. It would be all leaves still.

L. It would just be all leaves still.

ISABEL. And then if we broke those again?

ISABEL. And what if we broke those again?

L. All less leaves still.

L. All fewer leaves still.

ISABEL (impatient). And if we broke them again, and again, and again, and again, and again?

ISABEL (impatient). And what if we broke them over and over again?

L. Well, I suppose you would come to a limit, if you could only see it. Notice that the little flakes already differ somewhat from the large ones: because I can bend them up and down, and they stay bent; while the large flake, though it bent easily a little way, sprang back when you let it go, and broke when you tried to bend it far. And a large mass would not bend at all.

L. Well, I guess you'd reach a limit if you could only see it. Notice how the small flakes are already different from the large ones: I can bend them up and down, and they stay that way; while the large flake bent easily a little but snapped back when you let it go, and broke when you tried to bend it too far. And a large mass wouldn’t bend at all.

MARY. Would that leaf gold separate into finer leaves, in the same way?

MARY. I wish that leaf gold could be divided into thinner sheets, just like that.

L. No; and therefore, as I told you, it is not a characteristic specimen of a foliated crystallization. The little triangles are portions of solid crystals, and so they are in this, which looks like a black mica; but you see it is made up of triangles like the gold, and stands, almost accurately, as an intermediate link, in crystals, between mica and gold. Yet this is the commonest, as gold the rarest, of metals.

L. No; and that's why, as I mentioned before, it isn't a typical example of a layered crystal. The small triangles are parts of solid crystals, and that's how they appear here, which looks like black mica. But you can see it's made up of triangles like gold, and it serves almost perfectly as a bridge between mica and gold in the world of crystals. Yet, this is the most common, while gold is the rarest, of metals.

MARY. Is it iron? I never saw iron so bright.

MARY. Is that iron? I've never seen iron shine like that.

L. It is rust of iron, finely crystallized: from its resemblance to mica, it is often called micaceous iron.

L. It is rust of iron, finely crystallized; because it looks a lot like mica, it's often referred to as micaceous iron.

KATHLEEN. May we break this, too?

KATHLEEN. Can we break this as well?

L. No, for I could not easily get such another crystal; besides, it would not break like the mica; it is much harder. But take the glass again, and look at the fineness of the jagged edges of the triangles where they lap over each other. The gold has the same: but you see them better here, terrace above terrace, countless, and, in successive angles, like superb fortified bastions.

L. No, because I couldn't easily find another crystal like that; plus, it wouldn't shatter like the mica since it's much tougher. But take the glass again and look at the sharp edges of the triangles where they overlap. The gold is similar, but you can see it better here, layer upon layer, countless, and at different angles, like impressive fortified walls.

MAY. But all foliated crystals are not made of triangles?

MAY. But not all leafy crystals are made of triangles?

L. Far from it; mica is occasionally so. but usually of hexagons; and here is a foliated crystal made of squares, which will show you that the leaves of the rock-land have their summer green, as well as their autumnal gold.

L. Not at all; mica is sometimes like that, but it's usually in hexagonal shapes; and here is a layered crystal made of squares, which will show you that the leaves of the rock-land have their summer green, as well as their autumn gold.

FLORRIE. Oh! oh! oh! (jumps for joy).

FLORRIE. Oh my gosh! (jumps for joy).

L. Did you never see a bit of green leaf before, Florrie?

L. Have you never seen a green leaf before, Florrie?

FLORRIE. Yes, but never so bright as that, and not in a stone.

FLORRIE. Yes, but never as bright as that, and not in a stone.

L. If you will look at the leaves of the trees in sunshine after a shower, you will find they are much brighter than that; and surely they are none the worse for being on stalks instead of in stones?

L. If you look at the leaves of the trees in the sunlight after a rain, you’ll see they are much brighter than that; and surely they aren’t any worse for being on stems instead of in rocks?

FLORRIE. Yes, but then there are so many of them, one never looks, I suppose.

FLORRIE. Yes, but there are so many of them that you probably never pay attention, right?

L. Now you have it, Florrie.

L. Now you have it, Florrie.

VIOLET (sighing). There are so many beautiful things we never see!

VIOLET (sighing). There are so many beautiful things we never notice!

L. You need not sigh for that, Violet; but I will tell you what we should all sigh for—that there are so many ugly things we never see.

L. You don’t need to worry about that, Violet; but I will tell you what we should all be concerned about—that there are so many ugly things we never notice.

VIOLET. But we don't want to see ugly things!

VIOLET. But we don’t want to see anything ugly!

L. You had better say, "We don't want to suffer them." You ought to be glad in thinking how much more beauty God has made, than human eyes can ever see; but not glad in thinking how much more evil man has made, than his own soul can ever conceive, much more than his hands can ever heal.

L. You should say, "We don't want to put up with them." You ought to feel happy knowing how much more beauty God has created than human eyes can ever see; but don’t be happy thinking about how much more evil people have created than their own souls can ever understand, far more than their hands can ever fix.

VIOLET. I don't understand;—how is that like the leaves?

VIOLET. I don’t get it;—how is that similar to the leaves?

L. The same law holds in our neglect of multiplied pain, as in our neglect of multiplied beauty. Florrie jumps for joy at sight of half an inch of a green leaf in a brown stone, and takes more notice of it than of all the green in the wood, and you, or I, or any of us, would be unhappy if any single human creature beside us were in sharp pain; but we can read, at breakfast, day after day, of men being killed, and of women and children dying of hunger, faster than the leaves strew the brooks in Vallombrosa;—and then go out to play croquet, as if nothing had happened.

L. The same principle applies to our indifference to widespread suffering as it does to our indifference to widespread beauty. Florrie leaps for joy at the sight of a tiny green leaf in a brown stone and pays more attention to it than to all the greenery in the forest. You, me, or any of us would feel unhappy if some person nearby were in severe pain; yet we can read, at breakfast, day after day, about men being killed and women and children dying of hunger, faster than leaves fall in the brooks of Vallombrosa; and then we go out to play croquet as if nothing has happened.

MAY. But we do not see the people being killed or dying.

MAY. But we don’t see the people getting killed or dying.

L. You did not see your brother, when you got the telegram the other day, saying he was ill, May; but you cried for him; and played no croquet. But we cannot talk of these things now; and what is more, you must let me talk straight on, for a little while; and ask no questions till I've done: for we branch ("exfoliate," I should say, mineralogically) always into something else,—though that's my fault more than yours; but I must go straight on now. You have got a distinct notion, I hope, of leaf- crystals; and you see the sort of look they have: you can easily remember that "folium" is Latin for a leaf, and that the separate flakes of mica, or any other such stones, are called "folia;" but, because mica is the most characteristic of these stones, other things that are like it in structure are called "micas;" thus we have Uran-mica, which is the green leaf I showed you; and Copper- mica, which is another like it, made chiefly of copper; and this foliated iron is called "micaceous iron." You have then these two great orders, Needle-crystals, made (probably) of grains in rows; and Leaf-crystals, made (probably) of needles interwoven; now, lastly, there are crystals of a third order, in heaps, or knots, or masses, which may be made either of leaves laid one upon another, or of needles bound like Roman fasces; and mica itself, when it is well crystallized, puts itself into such masses, as if to show us how others are made. Here is a brown six-sided crystal, quite as beautifully chiseled at the sides as any castle tower; but you see it is entirely built of folia of mica, one laid above another, which break away the moment I touch the edge with my knife. Now, here is another hexagonal tower, of just the same size and color, which I want you to compare with the mica carefully; but as I cannot wait for you to do it just now, I must tell you quickly what main differences to look for. First, you will feel it far heavier than the mica. Then, though its surface looks quite micaceous in the folia of it when you try them with the knife, you will find you cannot break them away—

L. You didn't see your brother when you got the telegram the other day saying he was sick, May; but you cried for him and didn't play croquet. But we can't talk about those things right now; and what's more, you need to let me speak openly for a bit and not ask any questions until I'm done. We always seem to get sidetracked ("exfoliate," I'd say, in a mineralogy sense) into something else—though that's more my fault than yours. But I need to proceed clearly now. I hope you have a clear understanding of leaf-crystals and can see how they look. You can easily remember that "folium" is Latin for leaf, and the separate flakes of mica or similar stones are called "folia." Because mica is the most characteristic of these stones, other similar structures are called "micas." For example, we have Uran-mica, which is the green leaf I showed you, and Copper-mica, a similar one primarily made of copper. This foliated iron is called "micaceous iron." So, you have these two major types: Needle-crystals, which are likely made of grains arranged in rows, and Leaf-crystals, probably made of interwoven needles. Lastly, there are crystals of a third type, in heaps, knots, or masses, which may be formed of leaves stacked on top of each other or needles bound together like Roman fasces. Mica itself, when it crystallizes well, forms these masses to show us how others are made. Here’s a brown six-sided crystal, beautifully chiseled on the sides like any castle tower; but you can see it's entirely made of folia of mica, one laid upon another, which break off the moment I touch the edge with my knife. Now, here’s another hexagonal tower, exactly the same size and color, and I want you to compare it to the mica closely. But since I can't wait for you to do that right now, I need to quickly tell you the main differences to look for. First, you'll find it is much heavier than the mica. Then, while its surface appears quite micaceous in its folia when you test them with the knife, you’ll see you can't break them off—

KATHLEEN. May I try?

KATHLEEN. Can I give it a shot?

L. Yes, you mistrusting Katie. Here's my strong knife for you. (Experimental pause. KATHLEEN doing her best.) You'll have that knife shutting on your finger presently, Kate; and I don't know a girl who would like less to have her hand tied up for a week.

L. Yes, you don't trust Katie. Here’s my sharp knife for you. (Experimental pause. KATHLEEN doing her best.) You’ll end up closing that knife on your finger soon, Kate; and I can't think of a girl who would want to have her hand bandaged for a week less than you.

KATHLEEN (who also does not like to be beaten—giving up the knife despondently.). What CAN the nasty hard thing be?

KATHLEEN (who also hates losing—giving up the knife sadly). What could that awful, tough thing be?

L. It is nothing but indurated clay, Kate: very hard set certainly, yet not so hard as it might be. If it were thoroughly well crystallized, you would see none of those micaceous fractures; and the stone would be quite red and clear, all through.

L. It's just hardened clay, Kate: definitely very hard, but not as tough as it could be. If it were fully crystallized, you wouldn’t see any of those shiny fractures; the stone would be completely red and clear all the way through.

KATHLEEN. Oh, cannot you show us one?

KATHLEEN. Oh, can’t you show us one?

L. Egypt can, if you ask her; she has a beautiful one in the clasp of her favorite bracelet.

L. Egypt can, if you ask her; she has a beautiful one in the clasp of her favorite bracelet.

KATHLEEN. Why, that's a ruby!

KATHLEEN. Wow, that's a ruby!

L. Well, so is that thing you've been scratching at.

L. Well, so is that thing you've been scratching at.

KATHLEEN. My goodness! (Takes up the stone again, very delicately; and drops it. General consternation.)

KATHLEEN. Oh my gosh! (Carefully picks up the stone again and then drops it. Everyone is shocked.)

L. Never mind, Katie, you might drop it from the top of the house, and do it no harm. But though you really are a very good girl, and as good-natured as anybody can possibly be, remember, you have your faults, like other people, and, if I were you, the next time I wanted to assert anything energetically, I would assert it by "my badness," not "my goodness."

L. It's okay, Katie, you could drop it from the top of the house and it wouldn't get hurt. But even though you're a really good girl and as kind-hearted as anyone could be, keep in mind that you have your flaws, just like everyone else. If I were you, the next time you want to make a strong point, I would do it by owning up to "my badness," not "my goodness."

KATHLEEN. Ah, now, it's too bad of you!

KATHLEEN. Oh, come on, that's really not cool!

L. Well, then, I'll invoke, on occasion, my "too-badness." But you may as well pick up the ruby, now you have dropped it; and look carefully at the beautiful hexagonal lines which gleam on its surface, and here is a pretty white sapphire (essentially the same stone as the ruby), in which you will see the same lovely structure, like the threads of the finest white cobweb. I do not know what is the exact method of a ruby's construction, but you see by these lines, what fine construction there is, even in this hardest of stones (after the diamond), which usually appears as a massive lump or knot. There is therefore no real mineralogical distinction between needle crystals and knotted crystals, but, practically, crystallized masses throw themselves into one of the three groups we have been examining to-day; and appear either as Needles, as Folia, or as Knots; when they are in needles (or fibers), they make the stones or rocks formed out of them "FIBROUS;" when they are in folia, they make them "FOLIATED;" when they are in knots (or grains), "GRANULAR." Fibrous rocks are comparatively rare, in mass; but fibrous minerals are innumerable; and it is often a question which really no one but a young lady could possibly settle, whether one should call the fibers composing them "threads" or "needles." Here is amianthus, for instance, which is quite as fine and soft as any cotton thread you ever sewed with; and here is sulphide of bismuth, with sharper points and brighter luster than your finest needles have; and fastened in white webs of quartz more delicate than your finest lace; and here is sulphide of antimony, which looks like mere purple wool, but it is all of purple needle crystals; and here is red oxide of copper (you must not breathe on it as you look, or you may blow some of the films of it off the stone), which is simply a woven tissue of scarlet silk. However, these finer thread-forms are comparatively rare, while the bolder and needle- like crystals occur constantly; so that, I believe, "Needle- crystal" is the best word (the grand one is, "Acicular crystal," but Sibyl will tell you it is all the same, only less easily understood; and therefore more scientific). Then the Leaf- crystals, as I said, form an immense mass of foliated rocks; and the Granular crystals, which are of many kinds, form essentially granular, or granitic and porphyritic rocks; and it is always a point of more interest to me (and I think will ultimately be to you), to consider the causes which force a given mineral to take any one of these three general forms, than what the peculiar geometrical limitations are, belonging to its own crystals. [Footnote: Note iv.] It is more interesting to me, for instance, to try and find out why the red oxide of copper, usually crystallizing in cubes or octahedrons, makes itself exquisitely, out of its cubes, into this red silk in one particular Cornish mine, than what are the absolutely necessary angles of the octahedron, which is its common form. At all events, that mathematical part of crystallography is quite beyond girls' strength; but these questions of the various tempers and manners of crystals are not only comprehensible by you, but full of the most curious teaching for you. For in the fulfillment, to the best of their power, of their adopted form under given circumstances, there are conditions entirely resembling those of human virtue; and indeed expressible under no term so proper as that of the Virtue, or Courage of crystals;—which, if you are not afraid of the crystals making you ashamed of yourselves, we will by to get some notion of, to-morrow. But it will be a bye-lecture, and more about yourselves than the minerals. Don't come unless you like.

L. Well, I'll occasionally use my "too-badness." But you might as well pick up the ruby you dropped and take a close look at the beautiful hexagonal lines that shine on its surface. Here’s a lovely white sapphire (essentially the same stone as the ruby), where you can see the same lovely structure, like the threads of the finest white cobweb. I’m not exactly sure how a ruby is constructed, but you can see from these lines how fine the construction is, even in this hardest stone (after diamond), which usually appears as a solid lump or knot. There’s no real mineralogical difference between needle crystals and knotted crystals, but crystallized masses generally fall into one of the three groups we’ve been discussing today: they can appear as Needles, as Folia, or as Knots. When they’re in needle (or fiber) form, they make the stones or rocks made from them "FIBROUS"; when they’re in folia, they’re "FOLIATED"; and when they’re in knots (or grains), they’re "GRANULAR." Fibrous rocks are relatively rare in bulk, but fibrous minerals are countless; and it’s often a question that only a young lady could decide—whether to call the fibers making them "threads" or "needles." For example, here’s amianthus, which is just as fine and soft as any cotton thread you’ve ever sewn with; and here’s bismuth sulfide, with sharper points and a brighter shine than your finest needles; it’s fastened in white quartz webs more delicate than your finest lace. Here’s antimony sulfide, which looks like purple wool, but it’s made entirely of purple needle crystals; and here’s red copper oxide (just don’t breathe on it while you look, or you might blow some of its films off the stone), which is simply a woven fabric of scarlet silk. However, these finer thread-like forms are relatively rare, while the bolder, needle-like crystals are common; so I believe "Needle crystal" is the best term (the fancy term is "Acicular crystal," but Sibyl will tell you it’s all the same, just less easily understood and therefore more scientific). The Leaf crystals, as I mentioned, form a huge mass of foliated rocks; and the Granular crystals, which come in many types, essentially form granular or granitic and porphyritic rocks. I find it more interesting (and I think you will too) to consider the reasons why a specific mineral takes one of these three general forms than to focus on the specific geometrical limits of its own crystals. [Footnote: Note iv.] For instance, I find it more intriguing to discover why red copper oxide, which typically crystallizes in cubes or octahedrons, forms beautifully into this red silk in a certain Cornish mine than to know the precise angles of the octahedron, which is its usual form. In any case, that mathematical aspect of crystallography is quite beyond most girls; but questions about the different temperaments and characteristics of crystals are not only understandable to you but also filled with fascinating lessons. The way crystals fulfill their chosen form under specific conditions is entirely similar to human virtue; and indeed, it can only be properly expressed as the Virtue or Courage of crystals—if you aren’t worried about crystals making you feel ashamed of yourselves, we’ll try to grasp some of that tomorrow. But it will be more of a side lecture and more about you than about the minerals. Don’t feel obligated to come if you don’t want to.

MARY. I'm sure the crystals will make us ashamed of ourselves; but we'll come, for all that.

MARY. I'm sure the crystals will make us feel embarrassed, but we'll come anyway.

L. Meantime, look well and quietly over these needle, or thread crystals, and those on the other two tables, with magnifying glasses; and see what thoughts will come into your little heads about them. For the best thoughts are generally those which come without being forced, one does not know how. And so I hope you will get through your wet day patiently.

L. In the meantime, take a good, calm look at these needle and thread crystals, and those on the other two tables, using magnifying glasses; see what ideas you come up with about them. The best thoughts usually come naturally, without being forced—you don’t really know how. So, I hope you can get through your rainy day patiently.










LECTURE 5. — CRYSTAL VIRTUES

A quiet talk, in the afternoon, by the sunniest window of the Drawing-room. Present: FLORRIE, ISABEL, MAY, LUCILLA, KATHLEEN, DORA, MARY, and some others, who have saved time for the bye- Lecture.

A quiet talk in the afternoon by the sunniest window of the drawing room. Present: Florrie, Isabel, May, Lucilla, Kathleen, Dora, Mary, and a few others who have made time for the bye lecture.

L. So you have really come, like good girls, to be made ashamed of yourselves?

L. So you've really come, like good girls, to be ashamed of yourselves?

DORA (very meekly). No, we needn't be made so; we always are.

DORA (very softly). No, we don’t need to be made that way; we always are.

L. Well, I believe that's truer than most pretty speeches: but you know, you saucy girl, some people have more reason to be so than others. Are you sure everybody is, as well as you?

L. Well, I think that's more real than a lot of flattering speeches: but you know, you cheeky girl, some people have more reason to be that way than others. Are you sure everyone is as confident as you?

THE GENERAL VOICE. Yes, yes; everybody.

THE GENERAL VOICE. Yes, yes; everyone.

L. What! Florrie ashamed of herself?

L. What! Florrie feels ashamed of herself?

(FLORRIE hides behind the curtain.)

(FLORRIE hides behind the curtain.)

L. And Isabel?

L. And Isa?

(ISABEL hides under the table.)

(ISABEL hides under the table.)

L. And Mary?

L. And what about Mary?

(MARY runs into the corner behind the piano.)

(MARY runs into the corner behind the piano.)

L. And Lucilla?

L. And Lucy?

(LUCILLA hides her face in her hands.)

(LUCILLA hides her face in her hands.)

L. Dear, dear; but this will never do. I shall have to tell you of the faults of the crystals, instead of virtues, to put you in heart again.

L. Oh dear, oh dear; but this isn't going to work. I’ll have to talk to you about the flaws of the crystals instead of their strengths to lift your spirits again.

MAY (coming out of her corner). Oh! have the crystals faults, like us?

MAY (stepping out of her corner). Oh! Do the crystals have flaws, just like we do?

L. Certainly, May. Their best virtues are shown in fighting their faults; and some have a great many faults; and some are very naughty crystals indeed.

L. Of course, May. Their greatest virtues come out when they confront their flaws; some have a lot of flaws; and some are really quite bad crystals indeed.

FLORRIE (from behind her curtain). As naughty as me?

FLORRIE (from behind her curtain). As mischievous as me?

ISABEL (peeping out from under the table-cloth). Or me?

ISABEL (peeking out from under the tablecloth). Or me?

L. Well, I don't know. They never forget their syntax, children, when once they've been taught it. But I think some of them are, on the whole, worse than any of you. Not that it's amiable of you to look so radiant, all in a minute, on that account.

L. Well, I don’t know. They never forget their grammar, kids, once they’ve learned it. But I think some of them are, overall, worse than any of you. Not that it's sweet of you to look so cheerful, all of a sudden, because of that.

DORA. Oh! but it's so much more comfortable.

DORA. Oh! But it's way more comfortable.

(Everybody seems to recover their spirits. Eclipse of FLORRIE and ISABEL terminates.)

(Everyone seems to lift their spirits. The eclipse of FLORRIE and ISABEL ends.)

L. What kindly creatures girls are, after all, to their neighbors' failings! I think you may be ashamed of yourselves indeed, now, children! I can tell you, you shall hear of the highest crystalline merits that I can think of, to-day: and I wish there were more of them; but crystals have a limited, though a stern, code of morals; and their essential virtues are but two;—the first is to be pure, and the second to be well shaped.

L. What kind-hearted beings girls are, considering the flaws of those around them! I believe you should be really embarrassed, kids! I can tell you, today you'll learn about the finest qualities I can think of, and I wish there were more of them; but crystals have a strict, yet limited, code of ethics, and their fundamental virtues are just two: the first is to be pure, and the second is to be well-shaped.

MARY. Pure! Does that mean clear—transparent?

MARY. Pure! Does that mean clear—see-through?

L. No; unless in the case of a transparent substance. You cannot have a transparent crystal of gold; but you may have a perfectly pure one.

L. No; unless in the case of a transparent substance. You cannot have a transparent crystal of gold; but you can have a perfectly pure one.

ISABEL. But you said it was the shape that made things be crystals; therefore, oughtn't their shape to be their first virtue, not their second?

ISABEL. But you said that it was the shape that made things crystals; so, shouldn't their shape be their main quality, not just a secondary one?

L. Right, you troublesome mousie. But I call their shape only their second virtue, because it depends on time and accident, and things which the crystal cannot help. If it is cooled too quickly, or shaken, it must take what shape it can; but it seems as if, even then, it had in itself the power of rejecting impurity, if it has crystalline life enough. Here is a crystal of quartz, well enough shaped in its way; but it seems to have been languid and sick at heart; and some white milky substance has got into it, and mixed itself up with it, all through. It makes the quartz quite yellow, if you hold it up to the light, and milky blue on the surface. Here is another, broken into a thousand separate facets and out of all traceable shape; but as pure as a mountain spring. I like this one best.

L. Alright, you pesky little mouse. But I only see their shape as their second quality because it relies on timing and chance, along with factors that the crystal can’t control. If it cools too fast or gets shaken, it must settle into whatever shape it can; yet, it seems like, even then, it has the ability to reject impurities if it has enough crystalline vitality. Here’s a quartz crystal, shaped decently in its own way; but it looks like it's been weak and unwell inside, and some white milky substance has infiltrated it and mixed throughout. It turns the quartz a yellow color when you hold it up to the light, and gives it a milky blue hue on the surface. Here’s another one, shattered into a thousand separate facets and completely shapeless; but as pure as a mountain spring. I like this one the most.

THE AUDIENCE. So do I—and I—and I.

THE AUDIENCE. Me too—and I—and I.

MARY. Would a crystallographer?

MARY. Would a crystal expert?

L. I think so. He would find many more laws curiously exemplified in the irregularly grouped but pure crystal. But it is a futile question, this of first or second. Purity is in most cases a prior, if not a nobler, virtue; at all events it is most convenient to think about it first.

L. I think so. He would discover many more laws interestingly shown in the irregularly grouped but pure crystal. But asking whether it’s first or second is pointless. Purity is often a prior, if not a greater, virtue; anyway, it's generally more convenient to consider it first.

MARY. But what ought we to think about it? Is there much to be thought—I mean, much to puzzle one?

MARY. But what should we think about it? Is there really that much to consider—I mean, is there much to make us think?

L. I don't know what you call "much." It is a long time since I met with anything in which there was little. There's not much in this, perhaps. The crystal must be either dirty or clean,—and there's an end. So it is with one's hands, and with one's heart— only you can wash your hands without changing them, but not hearts, nor crystals. On the whole, while you are young, it will be as well to take care that your hearts don't want much washing; for they may perhaps need wringing also, when they do.

L. I don't know how you define "much." It's been a while since I came across anything that had little to it. There's probably not much to this. The crystal must be either dirty or clean—that's it. It's the same with your hands and your heart—except you can wash your hands without changing them, but you can't do that with hearts or crystals. Overall, while you're young, it's best to make sure your heart doesn’t need too much washing; because it might also need a good wringing out when it does.

(Audience doubtful and uncomfortable. LUCILLA at last takes courage.)

(Audience feels uncertain and uneasy. LUCILLA finally gathers her courage.)

LUCILLA. Oh! but surely, sir, we cannot make our hearts clean?

LUCILLA. Oh! But surely, sir, we can't clean our hearts?

L. Not easily, Lucilla; so you had better keep them so, when they are.

L. Not easily, Lucilla; so you should probably keep them that way when they are.

LUCILLA. When they are! But, sir—

LUCILLA. No way! But, sir—

L. Well?

L. So?

LUCILLA. Sir—surely—are we not told that they are all evil?

LUCILLA. Sir—surely—aren't we told that they are all bad?

L. Wait a little, Lucilla; that is difficult ground you are getting upon; and we must keep to our crystals, till at least we understand what THEIR good and evil consist in; they may help us afterwards to some useful hints about our own. I said that their goodness consisted chiefly in purity of substance, and perfectness of form: but those are rather the EFFECTS of their goodness, than the goodness itself. The inherent virtues of the crystals, resulting in these outer conditions, might really seem to be best described in the words we should use respecting living creatures— "force of heart" and "steadiness of purpose." There seem to be in some crystals, from the beginning, an unconquerable purity of vital power, and strength of crystal spirit. Whatever dead substance, unacceptant of this energy, comes in their way, is either rejected, or forced to take some beautiful subordinate form; the purity of the crystal remains unsullied, and every atom of it bright with coherent energy. Then the second condition is, that from the beginning of its whole structure, a fine crystal seems to have determined that it will be of a certain size and of a certain shape; it persists in this plan, and completes it. Here is a perfect crystal of quartz for you. It is of an unusual form, and one which it might seem very difficult to build—a pyramid with convex sides, composed of other minor pyramids. But there is not a flaw in its contour throughout; not one of its myriads of component sides but is as bright as a jeweler's faceted work (and far finer, if you saw it close). The crystal points are as sharp as javelins; their edges will cut glass with a touch. Anything more resolute, consummate, determinate in form, cannot be conceived. Here, on the other hand, is a crystal of the same substance, in a perfectly simple type of form—a plain six-sided prism; but from its base to its point,—and it is nine inches long,—it has never for one instant made up its mind what thickness it will have. It seems to have begun by making itself as thick as it thought possible with the quantity of material at command. Still not being as thick as it would like to be, it has clumsily glued on more substance at one of its sides. Then it has thinned itself, in a panic of economy; then puffed itself out again; then starved one side to enlarge another; then warped itself quite out of its first line. Opaque, rough-surfaced, jagged on the edge, distorted in the spine, it exhibits a quite human image of decrepitude and dishonor; but the worst of all the signs of its decay and helplessness is that half-way up a parasite crystal, smaller, but just as sickly, has rooted itself in the side of the larger one, eating out a cavity round its root, and then growing backwards, or downwards contrary to the direction of the main crystal. Yet I cannot trace the least difference in purity of substance between the first most noble stone, and this ignoble and dissolute one. The impurity of the last is in its will, or want of will.

L. Hold on a minute, Lucilla; you’re stepping into tricky territory here, and we need to stick with our crystals until we fully understand what their good and bad qualities are. They might give us useful insights about our own situation later on. I mentioned that their goodness mainly comes from their purity of material and perfect shape, but those are more like the results of their goodness rather than the goodness itself. The true virtues of the crystals, which lead to these external qualities, can really be described using terms we’d apply to living beings—“strength of heart” and “determination of purpose.” Some crystals seem to possess an unyielding purity of vital energy and a strong crystal spirit from the moment they form. Any lifeless material that can’t accept this energy is either rejected or transformed into a beautiful subordinate shape; the purity of the crystal stays untarnished, and every part of it glows with cohesive energy. The second condition is that from the very start, a fine crystal seems to decide it will be a specific size and shape; it sticks to this plan and brings it to completion. Here’s a perfect piece of quartz for you. It has an unusual shape—a pyramid with curved sides made of smaller pyramids. Its outline is flawless; every one of its countless surfaces is as bright as a jeweler’s work (and even more remarkable if you scrutinize it closely). The crystal points are as sharp as arrows; their edges can cut glass with just a touch. It’s hard to imagine anything more resolute, perfect, or well-defined. Now, this other crystal is made of the same material, but it has a very simple six-sided prism shape; however, from its base to its tip—which is nine inches long—it has never decided what thickness it should be. It seems to have started out as thick as it could with the amount of material it had. Not satisfied with that thickness, it awkwardly added more material to one side. Then it got anxious about being economical and thinned itself out; then it plumped itself up again; then it starved one side to make another larger; then it distorted itself completely from its original line. Opaque, rough-surfaced, jagged at the edges, and twisted in shape, it presents a rather human portrayal of age and disgrace; but the most troubling sign of its decline and vulnerability is that halfway up, a smaller, but equally unhealthy, parasitic crystal has latched onto the side of the larger one, burrowing a cavity around its base and growing in a direction opposite to the main crystal. Still, I can’t detect any difference in purity between the first noble stone and this base and degenerate one. The impurity of the latter lies in its will, or lack thereof.

MARY. Oh, if we could but understand the meaning of it all!

MARY. Oh, if only we could understand what it all means!

L. We can understand all that is good for us. It is just as true for us as for the crystal, that the nobleness of life depends on its consistency,—clearness of purpose—quiet and ceaseless energy. All doubt and repenting, and botching and re-touching and wondering what will it be best to do next, are vice, as well as misery.

L. We can understand everything that benefits us. Just like the crystal, the greatness of life relies on its consistency—clarity of purpose—calm and continuous energy. All the doubts, regrets, mistakes, revisions, and second-guessing about what to do next are not only wrong but also bring suffering.

MARY (much wondering). But must not one repent when one does wrong, and hesitate when one can't see one's way?

MARY (very curious). But shouldn't someone feel remorse when they do something wrong and pause when they can’t see a clear path forward?

L. You have no business at all to do wrong, nor to get into any way that you cannot see. Your intelligence should always be far in advance of your act. Whenever you do not know what you are about, you are sure to be doing wrong.

L. You have no reason to do anything wrong or to go down a path you can't see. Your judgment should always be ahead of your actions. Whenever you're not sure of what you're doing, you're likely making a mistake.

KATHLEEN. Oh, dear, but I never know what I am about!

KATHLEEN. Oh, no, I just never know what I'm doing!

L. Very true, Katie, but it is a great deal to know, if you know that. And you find that you have done wrong afterwards; and perhaps some day you may begin to know, or at least, think, what you are about.

L. That's very true, Katie, but it's a lot to take in if you understand that. And you realize you've made a mistake later on; maybe one day you'll start to understand, or at least consider, what you're doing.

ISABEL. But surely people can't do very wrong if they don't know, can they? I mean, they can't be very naughty. They can be wrong, like Kathleen or me, when we make mistakes; but not wrong in the dreadful way. I can't express what I mean; but there are two sorts of wrong, are there not?

ISABEL. But people can't be that bad if they don’t know, can they? I mean, they can't be that naughty. They can be wrong, like Kathleen or me, when we make mistakes; but not wrong in a terrible way. I can't explain what I mean; but there are two kinds of wrong, right?

L. Yes, Isabel; but you will find that the great difference is between kind and unkind wrongs, not between meant and unmeant wrong. Very few people really mean to do wrong,—in a deep sense, none. They only don't know what they are about. Cain did not mean to do wrong when he killed Abel.

L. Yes, Isabel; but you'll see that the major difference is between kind and unkind wrongs, not between intentional and unintentional wrongs. Very few people truly intend to do wrong—on a deeper level, none do. They simply don’t realize what they're doing. Cain didn't intend to do wrong when he killed Abel.

(ISABEL draws a deep breath, and opens her eyes very wide.)

(ISABEL takes a deep breath and opens her eyes wide.)

L. No, Isabel; and there are countless Cains among us now, who kill their brothers by the score a day, not only for less provocation than Cain had, but for NO provocation,—and merely for what they can make of their bones,—yet do not think they are doing wrong in the least. Then sometimes you have the business reversed, as over in America these last years, where you have seen Abel resolutely killing Cain, and not thinking he is doing wrong The great difficulty is always to open people's eyes: to touch their feelings and break their hearts, is easy, the difficult thing is to break their heads. What does it matter as long as they remain stupid, whether you change their feelings or not? You cannot be always at their elbow to tell them what is right and they may just do as wrong as before or worse, and their best intentions merely make the road smooth for them,—you know where, children. For it is not the place itself that is paved with them as people say so often. You can't pave the bottomless pit, but you may the road to it

L. No, Isabel; and there are countless Cains among us now who are killing their brothers by the dozens every day, not just for less reason than Cain had, but for NO reason at all,—and only for what they can get from their remains,—yet they don’t think they’re doing anything wrong. Then sometimes you see the roles reversed, like in America in recent years, where Abel is determinedly killing Cain and doesn’t think he’s in the wrong. The real challenge is always to open people’s eyes: it’s easy to touch their feelings and break their hearts, but the hard part is to change their thinking. What does it matter if they stay ignorant, whether you change their feelings or not? You can’t always be there to tell them what’s right, and they might just keep making the same mistakes or even worse, while their good intentions only make their path easier,—you know where, kids. Because it’s not the place itself that’s paved with good intentions as people often say. You can’t pave the bottomless pit, but you can pave the road to it.

MAY. Well, but if people do as well as they can see how, surely that is the right for them, isn't it?

MAY. Well, if people do their best with what they can see, that has to be right for them, right?

L. No, May, not a bit of it right is right, and wrong is wrong. It is only the fool who does wrong, and says he "did it for the best." And if there's one sort of person in the world that the Bible speaks harder of than another, it is fools. Their particular and chief way of saying "There is no God" is this of declaring that whatever their "public opinion" may be is right and that God's opinion is of no consequence.

L. No, May, not at all. Right is right, and wrong is wrong. Only a fool does wrong and claims they "did it for the best." And if there's one type of person in the world the Bible criticizes more than others, it's fools. Their main way of saying "There is no God" is by insisting that whatever their "public opinion" is, is right, and that God's opinion doesn't matter.

MAY. But surely nobody can always know what is right?

MAY. But surely nobody can always know what's right?

L. Yes, you always can, for to-day; and if you do what you see of it to-day, you will see more of it, and more clearly, to-morrow. Here for instance, you children are at school, and have to learn French, and arithmetic, and music, and several other such things. That is your "right" for the present; the "right" for us, your teachers, is to see that you learn as much as you can, without spoiling your dinner, your sleep, or your play; and that what you do learn, you learn well. You all know when you learn with a will, and when you dawdle. There's no doubt of conscience about that, I suppose?

L. Yes, you can always do that today; and if you engage with it today, you'll understand more and see it more clearly tomorrow. For example, you kids are in school and need to learn French, math, music, and other subjects. That's your "right" for now; our "right" as your teachers is to help you learn as much as possible without ruining your dinner, your sleep, or your free time, and to make sure that what you learn is done well. You all know when you're genuinely trying to learn and when you're just wasting time. I assume there's no question about that?

VIOLET. No; but if one wants to read an amusing book, instead of learning one's lesson?

VIOLET. No; but what if someone wants to read a fun book instead of studying their lesson?

L. You don't call that a "question," seriously, Violet? You are then merely deciding whether you will resolutely do wrong or not.

L. You don't really consider that a "question," do you, Violet? You're just deciding if you're going to do something wrong or not.

MARY. But, in after life, how many fearful difficulties may arise, however one tries to know or to do what is right!

MARY. But, in later life, how many daunting challenges might come up, no matter how hard one tries to understand or do what’s right!

L. You are much too sensible a girl, Mary, to have felt that, whatever you may have seen. A great many of young ladies' difficulties arise from their falling in love with a wrong person; but they have no business to let themselves fall in love, till they know he is the right one.

L. You’re way too sensible, Mary, to have felt that, no matter what you may have seen. A lot of young ladies’ problems come from falling in love with the wrong person; but they shouldn’t let themselves fall in love until they’re sure he’s the right one.

DORA. How many thousands ought he to have a year?

DORA. How many thousands should he make in a year?

L. (disdaining reply). There are, of course, certain crises of fortune when one has to take care of oneself, and mind shrewdly what one is about. There is never any real doubt about the path, but you may have to walk very slowly.

L. (disregarding the response). There are definitely moments in life when you need to look out for yourself and be careful about what you do. The right path is always clear, but you might have to take your time moving forward.

MARY. And if one is forced to do a wrong thing by some one who has authority over you?

MARY. And what if someone in a position of power makes you do something wrong?

L. My dear, no one can be forced to do a wrong thing, for the guilt is in the will: but you may any day be forced to do a fatal thing, as you might be forced to take poison; the remarkable law of nature in such cases being, that it is always unfortunate YOU who are poisoned, and not the person who gives you the dose. It is a very strange law, but it IS a law. Nature merely sees to the carrying out of the normal operation of arsenic. She never troubles herself to ask who gave it you. So also you may be starved to death, morally as well as physically, by other people's faults. You are, on the whole, very good children sitting here to- day; do you think that your goodness comes all by your own contriving? or that you are gentle and kind because your dispositions are naturally more angelic than those of the poor girls who are playing, with wild eyes, on the dust-heaps in the alleys of our great towns; and who will one day fill their prisons,—or, better, their graves? Heaven only knows where they, and we who have cast them there shall stand at last But the main judgment question will be, I suppose, for all of us, "Did you keep a good heart through it? What you were, others may answer for,— what you tried to be, you must answer for yourself. Was the heart pure and true—tell us that?

L. My dear, no one can be forced to do something wrong, because the guilt comes from the will. However, you can be forced to do something fatal, just like being forced to take poison. The strange law of nature in these situations is that it's always the unfortunate YOU who gets poisoned, not the person who administers it. It's a peculiar law, but it IS a law. Nature just ensures that arsenic does its normal job. It doesn’t care who gave it to you. Likewise, you can be morally as well as physically starved to death by the faults of others. You are, overall, very good kids sitting here today; do you think your goodness is entirely of your own making? Or do you believe you are gentle and kind because your nature is more angelic than that of the poor girls playing with wild eyes on the dust heaps in the alleys of our big cities, who will one day end up in prison—or, better yet, in their graves? Heaven knows where they will stand in the end, along with those of us who have helped put them there. But I suppose the main question in the end for all of us will be, “Did you keep a good heart through it all?” What you were, others can answer for; what you strived to be, you must answer for yourself. Was your heart pure and true—can you tell us that?

And so we come back to your sorrowful question, Lucilla, which I put aside a little ago. You would be afraid to answer that your heart WAS pure and true, would not you?

And so we return to your sad question, Lucilla, which I set aside a moment ago. You would be reluctant to say that your heart WAS pure and true, wouldn't you?

LUCILLA. Yes, indeed, sir.

LUCILLA. Yes, definitely, sir.

L. Because you have been taught that it is all evil—"only evil continually." Somehow, often as people say that, they never seem, to me, to believe it. Do you really believe it?

L. Because you’ve been taught that it’s all bad—“only bad all the time.” Somehow, whenever people say that, they never seem to actually believe it. Do you really believe it?

LUCILLA. Yes, sir, I hope so.

LUCILLA. Yeah, I really hope so.

L. That you have an entirely bad heart?

L. That you have a completely bad heart?

LUCILLA (a little uncomfortable at the substitution of the monosyllable for the dissyllable, nevertheless persisting in her orthodoxy). Yes, sir.

LUCILLA (slightly uneasy about the switch from the two-syllable word to the one-syllable word, but still sticking to her beliefs). Yes, sir.

L. Florrie, I am sure you are tired; I never like you to stay when you are tired; but, you know, you must not play with the kitten while we're talking.

L. Florrie, I’m sure you’re tired; I never like you to stick around when you’re worn out; but, you know, you shouldn’t play with the kitten while we’re talking.

FLORRIE. Oh! but I'm not tired, and I'm only nursing her. She'll be asleep in my lap, directly.

FLORRIE. Oh! I'm not tired at all, I'm just taking care of her. She'll be asleep in my lap soon.

L. Stop! that puts me in mind of something I had to show you, about minerals that are like hair I want a hair out of Tittie's tail.

L. Stop! That reminds me of something I needed to show you about minerals that are similar to hair. I want a hair from Tittie's tail.

FLORRIE. (quite rude in her surprise, even to the point of repeating expressions). Out of Tittie's tail!

FLORRIE. (quite rude in her surprise, even to the point of repeating expressions). From Tittie's tail!

L. Yes, a brown one Lucilla, you can get at the tip of it nicely, under Florrie's arm, just pull one out for me.

L. Yes, a brown one Lucilla, you can easily reach it at the tip, right under Florrie's arm. Just pull one out for me.

LUCILLA. Oh! but, sir, it will hurt her so!

LUCILLA. Oh no! But, sir, that will really hurt her!

L. Never mind, she can't scratch you while Florrie is holding her. Now that I think of it you had better pull out two.

L. Don't worry, she can't scratch you while Florrie is holding her. Now that I think about it, you should probably pull out two.

LUCILLA. But then she may scratch Florrie! and it will hurt her so sir! if you only want brown hairs, wouldn't two of mine do?

LUCILLA. But she might scratch Florrie! That will hurt her so much, sir! If you just want brown hairs, wouldn't two of mine work?

L. Would you really rather pull out your own than Tittie's?

L. Would you seriously prefer to pull out your own instead of Tittie's?

LUCILLA. Oh, of course, if mine will do.

LUCILLA. Oh, of course, if mine works.

L. But that's very wicked, Lucilla!

L. But that's really wrong, Lucilla!

LUCILLA. Wicked, sir?

LUCILLA. Evil, sir?

L. Yes, if your heart was not so bad, you would much rather pull all the cat's hairs out, than one of your own.

L. Yes, if your heart weren't so hard, you'd much rather pull out all the cat's hairs than one of your own.

LUCILLA. Oh! but, sir, I didn't mean bad like that.

LUCILLA. Oh! But, sir, I didn't mean it like that.

L. I believe, if the truth were told, Lucilla, you would like to tie a kettle to Tittie's tail, and hunt her round the playground.

L. I believe, if we’re being honest, Lucilla, you’d want to tie a kettle to Tittie's tail and chase her around the playground.

LUCILLA. Indeed, I should not, sir.

Lucilla: Honestly, I shouldn't, sir.

L. That's not true, Lucilla; you know it cannot be.

L. That's not true, Lucilla; you know it can't be.

LUCILLA. Sir?

LUCILLA. Excuse me?

L. Certainly it is not;—how can you possibly speak any truth out of such a heart as you have? It is wholly deceitful.

L. Definitely not;—how can you possibly say anything true with a heart like yours? It's completely deceitful.

LUCILLA. Oh! no, no; I don't mean that way; I don't mean that it makes me tell lies, quite out.

LUCILLA. Oh! no, no; I don’t mean it that way; I don't mean that it makes me lie, not at all.

L. Only that it tells lies within you?

L. Is it only that it lies within you?

LUCILLA. Yes.

LUCILLA. Yeah.

L. Then, outside of it, you know what is true, and say so; and I may trust the outside of your heart; but within, it is all foul and false. Is that the way?

L. Then, outside of it, you know what's true and you say it; I can trust the outside of your heart, but inside, it's all dirty and fake. Is that how it is?

LUCILLA. I suppose so: I don't understand it quite.

LUCILLA. I guess so; I don't really get it.

L. There is no occasion for understanding it; but do you feel it? Are you sure that your heart is deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked?

L. There’s no need to understand it; but do you feel it? Are you sure that your heart is the most deceitful of all and desperately wicked?

LUCILLA (much relieved by finding herself among phrases with which she is acquainted). Yes, sir. I'm sure of that.

LUCILLA (greatly relieved to find herself among familiar phrases). Yes, sir. I'm sure of that.

L. (pensively). I'm sorry for it, Lucilla.

L. (pensively). I regret it, Lucilla.

LUCILLA. So am I, indeed.

LUCILLA. So am I too.

L. What are you sorry with, Lucilla?

L. What are you sorry about, Lucilla?

LUCILLA. Sorry with, sir?

LUCILLA. Sorry, what, sir?

L. Yes; I mean, where do you feel sorry; in your feet?

L. Yeah; I mean, where do you feel sorry; in your feet?

LUCILLA (laughing a little). No, sir, of course.

LUCILLA (laughing lightly). No, sir, of course not.

L. In your shoulders, then?

L. In your shoulders now?

LUCILLA. No, sir.

LUCILLA. No, thank you.

L. You are sure of that? Because, I fear, sorrow in the shoulders would not be worth much.

L. Are you sure about that? Because, honestly, feeling sad won't get us anywhere.

LUCILLA. I suppose I feel it in my heart, if I really am sorry.

LUCILLA. I guess I can feel it in my heart if I'm truly sorry.

L. If you really are! Do you mean to say that you are sure you are utterly wicked, and yet do not care?

L. If you really are! Are you saying that you’re completely wicked and don’t care?

LUCILLA. No, indeed; I have cried about it often.

LUCILLA. No, really; I've cried about it a lot.

L. Well, then, you are sorry in your heart?

L. So, are you sorry deep down?

LUCILLA. Yes, when the sorrow is worth anything.

LUCILLA. Yes, when the sadness actually means something.

L. Even if it be not, it cannot be anywhere else but there. It is not the crystalline lens of your eyes which is sorry, when you cry?

L. Even if it isn’t, it can only be there. It’s not your eyes’ crystalline lens that feels sad when you cry, right?

LUCILLA. No, sir, of course.

LUCILLA. No, of course not, sir.

L. Then, have you two hearts; one of which is wicked, and the other grieved? or is one side of it sorry for the other side?

L. So, do you have two hearts; one that's wicked and the other that feels sorrow? Or is one side of it sad for the other side?

LUCILLA. (weary of cross-examination, and a little vexed). Indeed, sir, you know I can't understand it; but you know how it is written—"another law in my members, warring against the law of my mind."

LUCILLA. (tired of being questioned, and a bit annoyed). Honestly, sir, I really can't get it; but you see how it's written—"another law in my members, fighting against the law of my mind."

L. Yes, Lucilla, I know how it is written; but I do not see that it will help us to know that, if we neither understand what is written, nor feel it. And you will not get nearer to the meaning of one verse, if, as soon as you are puzzled by it, you escape to another, introducing three new words—"law," "members," and "mind"; not one of which you at present know the meaning of; and respecting which, you probably never will be much wiser; since men like Montesquieu and Locke have spent great part of their lives in endeavoring to explain two of them.

L. Yes, Lucilla, I know how it’s written; but I don’t see how it helps us to know that if we neither understand what’s written nor feel it. And you won’t get any closer to the meaning of one verse if, as soon as you’re confused by it, you jump to another, introducing three new words—"law," "members," and "mind"—none of which you currently understand; and about which you probably won’t ever be much wiser, since thinkers like Montesquieu and Locke have spent a large part of their lives trying to explain two of them.

LUCILLA. Oh! please, sir, ask somebody else.

LUCILLA. Oh! please, sir, ask someone else.

L. If I thought any one else could answer better than you, Lucilla, I would: but suppose I try, instead, myself, to explain your feelings to you?

L. If I thought anyone else could explain things better than you, Lucilla, I would. But how about I try to explain your feelings to you myself?

LUCILLA. Oh, yes; please do.

LUCILLA. Oh, yes; go ahead.

L. Mind, I say your "feelings," not your "belief." For I cannot undertake to explain anybody's beliefs. Still I must try a little, first, to explain the belief also, because I want to draw it to some issue. As far as I understand what you say, or any one else, taught as you have been taught, says, on this matter,—you think that there is an external goodness, a whited-sepulcher kind of goodness, which appears beautiful outwardly, but is within full of uncleanness: a deep secret guilt, of which we ourselves are not sensible; and which can only be seen by the Maker of us all. (Approving murmurs from audience.)

L. Keep in mind, I’m talking about your "feelings," not your "belief." I can't really explain anyone's beliefs. Still, I need to try a bit to explain the belief too because I want to bring it to a conclusion. From what I understand of what you say, or what anyone else says, raised as you have been, you believe there is an external goodness, a kind of showy goodness that looks beautiful on the outside but is filled with dirt on the inside: a deep secret guilt that we aren't aware of ourselves; and that can only be seen by our Creator. (Approving murmurs from the audience.)

L. Is it not so with the body as well as the soul?

L. Isn't it true for the body just like it is for the soul?

(Looked notes of interrogation.)

(Reviewed interrogation notes.)

L. A skull, for instance, is not a beautiful thing? (Grave faces, signifying "Certainly not," and "What next?")

L. A skull, for example, isn't a beautiful thing? (Serious expressions, meaning "Definitely not," and "What comes next?")

L. And if you all could see in each other, with clear eyes, whatever God sees beneath those fair faces of yours, you would not like it?

L. And if you all could see in each other, with clear eyes, whatever God sees beneath those beautiful faces of yours, would you really be okay with it?

(Murmured No's.)

(Murmured No's.)

L. Nor would it be good for you?

L. Nor would it be good for you?

(Silence.)

(Silence.)

L. The probability being that what God does not allow you to see, He does not wish you to see; nor even to think of?

L. The likelihood is that what God doesn't allow you to see, He doesn't want you to see; or even to think about?

(Silence prolonged.)

(Silence extended.)

L. It would not at all be good for you, for instance, whenever you were washing your faces, and braiding your hair, to be thinking of the shapes of the jawbones, and of the cartilage of the nose, and of the jagged sutures of the scalp?

L. It wouldn't be good for you, for example, whenever you were washing your face and braiding your hair, to be thinking about the shapes of jawbones, the cartilage of the nose, and the jagged sutures of the scalp?

(Resolutely whispered No's.)

(Determinedly whispered No's.)

L. Still less, to see through a clear glass the daily processes of nourishment and decay?

L. Even less, to look through a clear glass at the daily processes of nourishment and decay?

(No.)

(No.)

L. Still less if instead of merely inferior and preparatory conditions of structure, as in the skeleton,—or inferior offices of structure, as in operations of life and death,—there were actual disease in the body, ghastly and dreadful. You would try to cure it; but having taken such measures as were necessary, you would not think the cure likely to be promoted by perpetually watching the wounds, or thinking of them. On the contrary, you would be thankful for every moment of forgetfulness: as, in daily health, you must be thankful that your Maker has veiled whatever is fearful in your frame under a sweet and manifest beauty; and has made it your duty, and your only safety, to rejoice in that, both in yourself and in others;—not indeed concealing, or refusing to believe in sickness, if it come; but never dwelling on it.

L. Even more so, if there were actual disease in the body, horrific and terrifying, rather than just lesser and preparatory conditions like in the skeleton, or lesser functions of the body related to life and death, you would want to heal it. After taking the necessary steps, you wouldn't think the cure would be helped by constantly monitoring the wounds or focusing on them. On the contrary, you would appreciate every moment of forgetfulness: just as, in good health, you should be grateful that your creator has hidden the frightening aspects of your being under a beautiful and obvious exterior; and has made it your responsibility, and your only safety, to take joy in that, both in yourself and in others;—not ignoring or refusing to acknowledge illness when it arises, but never fixating on it.

Now, your wisdom and duty touching soul-sickness are just the same. Ascertain clearly what is wrong with you; and so far as you know any means of mending it, take those means, and have done; when you are examining yourself, never call yourself merely a "sinner," that is very cheap abuse; and utterly useless. You may even get to like it, and be proud of it. But call yourself a liar, a coward, a sluggard, a glutton, or an evil-eyed, jealous wretch, if you indeed find yourself to be in any wise any of these. Take steady means to check yourself in whatever fault you have ascertained, and justly accused yourself of. And as soon as you are in active way of mending, you will be no more inclined to moan over an undefined corruption. For the rest, you will find it less easy to uproot faults, than to choke them by gaining virtues. Do not think of your faults; still less of others' faults: in every person who comes near you, look for what is good and strong: honor that; rejoice in it; and, as you can, try to imitate it: and your faults will drop off like dead leaves, when their time comes. If, on looking back, your whole life should seem rugged as a palm-tree stem; still, never mind, so long as it has been growing; and has its grand green shade of leaves, and weight of honeyed fruit, at top. And even if you cannot find much good in yourself at last, think that it does not much matter to the universe either what you were, or are; think how many people are noble, if you cannot be; and rejoice in THEIR nobleness. An immense quantity of modern confession of sin, even when honest, is merely a sickly egotism; which will rather gloat over its own evil, than lose the centralization of its interest in itself.

Now, your understanding and responsibility regarding emotional struggles are essentially the same. Identify clearly what’s wrong with you; and as far as you know any ways to fix it, take those steps and move on. When you’re reflecting on yourself, don’t just label yourself a "sinner"; that’s cheap and totally unhelpful. You might even start to embrace it and take pride in it. Instead, call yourself a liar, a coward, a slacker, a glutton, or a jealous wretch if you genuinely recognize any of these traits in yourself. Make a consistent effort to address whatever faults you’ve identified and honestly held yourself accountable for. Once you start taking action to improve, you’ll be less inclined to complain about an undefined issue. You’ll find it’s more challenging to eliminate faults than to suppress them by developing virtues. Don’t dwell on your flaws, and definitely don’t focus on others’ shortcomings; in each person you encounter, seek out what’s good and strong, celebrate it, and, as you can, try to emulate it. Your faults will fade away like dead leaves when the time comes. If, upon reflection, your entire life seems as rough as a palm tree trunk, don’t worry, as long as it has been growing and bears its lush green leaves and abundant sweet fruit at the top. And even if you struggle to find much good in yourself, remember that it doesn’t really matter to the universe what you were or are; think about how many people are noble, even if you can’t be, and take joy in THEIR nobleness. A lot of modern confessions of sin, even when sincere, are just a form of unhealthy self-indulgence; they often focus more on their own struggles than on losing the spotlight of self-interest.

MARY. But then, if we ought to forget ourselves so much, how did the old Greek proverb "Know thyself" come to be so highly esteemed?

MARY. But if we should forget ourselves so much, how did the old Greek proverb "Know thyself" become so highly valued?

L. My dear, it is the proverb of proverbs; Apollo's proverb, and the sun's—but do you think you can know yourself by looking INTO yourself? Never. You can know what you are, only by looking OUT of yourself. Measure your own powers with those of others; compare your own interests with those of others; try to understand what you appear to them, as well as what they appear to you; and judge of yourselves, in all things, relatively and subordinately; not positively: starting always with a wholesome conviction of the probability that there is nothing particular about you. For instance, some of you perhaps think you can write poetry. Dwell on your own feelings; and doings:—and you will soon think yourselves Tenth Muses; but forget your own feeling; and try, instead, to understand a line or two of Chaucer or Dante: and you will soon begin to feel yourselves very foolish girls—which is much like the fact.

L. My dear, it's the ultimate proverb; Apollo's saying, and the sun's—but do you really think you can understand yourself by looking inward? Never. You can only know who you are by looking outward. Measure your own abilities against those of others; compare your own interests with theirs; try to see how you come across to them, just as you see them. Judge yourselves, in everything, relatively and in context, not absolutely: always starting with a healthy belief that there's nothing especially unique about you. For example, some of you might believe you can write poetry. Focus on your own feelings and actions—and you'll soon think of yourselves as the Tenth Muse; but forget your own feelings, and instead, try to grasp a line or two from Chaucer or Dante: and you'll quickly start to feel like very foolish girls—which is quite accurate.

So, something which befalls you may seem a great misfortune,—you meditate over its effects on you personally: and begin to think that it is a chastisement, or a warning, or a this or that or the other of profound significance; and that all the angels in heaven have left their business for a little while, that they may watch its effects on your mind. But give up this egotistic indulgence of your fancy; examine a little what misfortunes, greater a thousand- fold, are happening, every second, to twenty times worthier persons: and your self-consciousness will change into pity and humility; and you will know yourself so far as to understand that "there hath nothing taken thee but what is common to man."

So, something that happens to you might seem like a huge disaster—you think about how it affects you personally and start to believe it's punishment, a warning, or something deeply significant; as if all the angels in heaven have paused their work just to observe how it impacts your mind. But stop this self-centered daydreaming; take a moment to consider the countless bigger misfortunes happening every second to people who are far more deserving than you. This shift in perspective will turn your self-obsession into compassion and humility, and you'll realize that "nothing has happened to you that isn’t common to humanity."

Now, Lucilla, these are the practical conclusions which any person of sense would arrive at, supposing the texts which relate to the inner evil of the heart were as many, and as prominent, as they are often supposed to be by careless readers. But the way in which common people read their Bibles is just like the way that the old monks thought hedgehogs ate grapes. They rolled themselves (it was said), over and over, where the grapes lay on the ground. What fruit stuck to their spines, they carried off, and ate. So your hedgehoggy readers roll themselves over and over their Bibles, and declare that whatever sticks to their own spines is Scripture, and that nothing else is. But you can only get the skins of the texts that way. If you want their juice, you must press them in cluster. Now, the clustered texts about the human heart, insist, as a body, not on any inherent corruption in all hearts, but on the terrific distinction between the bad and the good ones. "A good man, out of the good treasure of his heart, bringeth forth that which is good; and an evil man, out of the evil treasure, bringeth forth that which is evil." "They on the rock are they which, in an honest and good heart, having heard the word, keep it." "Delight thyself in the Lord, and He shall give thee the desires of thine heart." "The wicked have bent their bow, that they may privily shoot at him that is upright in heart." And so on; they are countless, to the same effect. And, for all of us, the question is not at all to ascertain how much or how little corruption there is in human nature; but to ascertain whether, out of all the mass of that nature, we are of the sheep or the goat breed; whether we are people of upright heart, being shot at, or people of crooked heart, shooting. And, of all the texts bearing on the subject, this, which is a quite simple and practical order, is the one you have chiefly to hold in mind. "Keep thy heart with all diligence, for out of it are the issues of life."

Now, Lucilla, these are the practical conclusions that any sensible person would reach, assuming the texts about the inner evil of the heart were as numerous and as significant as careless readers often think they are. But the way regular people read their Bibles is just like how old monks believed hedgehogs ate grapes. They supposedly rolled over and over where the grapes lay on the ground. Whatever fruit stuck to their spines, they took and ate. Similarly, your hedgehog-like readers roll over and over their Bibles and claim that whatever sticks to their spines is Scripture, and nothing else is. But this way, you only get the outer skins of the texts. If you want their essence, you have to press them in clusters. The clustered texts about the human heart stress that, as a whole, they don’t highlight any inherent corruption in all hearts but focus on the significant difference between the bad and the good ones. "A good man, out of the good treasure of his heart, brings forth what is good; and an evil man, out of the evil treasure, brings forth what is evil." "Those on the rock are those who, in an honest and good heart, having heard the word, keep it." "Delight yourself in the Lord, and He will give you the desires of your heart." "The wicked have bent their bow to secretly shoot at him who is upright in heart." And so on; there are countless examples with the same message. Ultimately, the question isn’t about how much or how little corruption exists in human nature; it’s about determining whether we are of the sheep or the goat kind; whether we are people of a straight heart, being shot at, or people of a crooked heart, doing the shooting. And among all the texts on this topic, this simple and practical one is what you need to keep in mind: "Keep your heart with all diligence, for out of it are the issues of life."

LUCILLA. And yet, how inconsistent the texts seem!

LUCILLA. And yet, the texts seem so inconsistent!

L. Nonsense, Lucilla! do you think the universe is bound to look consistent to a girl of fifteen? Look up at your own room window; —you can just see it from where you sit. I'm glad that it is left open, as it ought to be, in so fine a day. But do you see what a black spot it looks, in the sunlighted wall?

L. Nonsense, Lucilla! Do you really think the universe has to make sense to a fifteen-year-old girl? Take a look at your own room window; you can just see it from where you’re sitting. I'm glad it’s left open, just like it should be on such a beautiful day. But do you notice how it looks like a dark spot on the sunlit wall?

LUCILLA. Yes, it looks as black as ink.

LUCILLA. Yeah, it looks pitch black.

L. Yet you know it is a very bright room when you are inside of it; quite as bright as there is any occasion for it to be, that its little lady may see to keep it tidy. Well, it is very probable, also, that if you could look into your heart from the sun's point of view, it might appear a very black hole indeed: nay, the sun may sometimes think good to tell you that it looks so to Him; but He will come into it, and make it very cheerful for you, for all that, if you don't put the shutters up. And the one question for YOU, remember, is not "dark or light?" but "tidy or untidy?" Look well to your sweeping and garnishing; and be sure it is only the banished spirit, or some of the seven wickeder ones at his back, who will still whisper to you that it is all black.

L. But you know it’s a really bright room when you’re inside it; just bright enough for its little lady to keep it tidy. Well, it’s likely that if you could see your heart from the sun’s perspective, it might look like a very dark hole indeed: in fact, the sun might occasionally point out that it looks that way to Him; however, He will come in and make it cheerful for you anyway, as long as you don’t close the shutters. And the main question for YOU, remember, isn’t “dark or light?” but “tidy or untidy?” Pay close attention to your cleaning and organizing; and make sure it’s only the banished spirit, or some of the seven wicked ones behind him, who will still try to convince you that it’s all dark.










LECTURE 6. — CRYSTAL QUARRELS

Full conclave, in Schoolroom. There has been a game of crystallization in the morning, of which various account has to be rendered. In particular, everybody has to explain why they were always where they were not intended to be.

Full conclave, in the classroom. There was a game of crystallization in the morning, and everyone needs to explain what happened. In particular, everyone has to justify why they were constantly where they weren't supposed to be.

L. (having received and considered the report). You have got on pretty well children: but you know these were easy figures you have been trying. Wait till I have drawn you out the plans of some crystals of snow!

L. (having received and considered the report). You’ve done quite well, kids, but you know these were simple numbers you’ve been working with. Just wait until I show you the blueprints of some snow crystals!

MARY. I don't think those will be the most difficult:—they are so beautiful that we shall remember our places better; and then they are all regular, and in stars: it is those twisty oblique ones we are afraid of.

MARY. I don't think those will be the toughest:—they're so beautiful that we'll remember our spots more easily; and they're all regular and in stars: it's those twisty, slanted ones we're worried about.

L. Read Carlyle's account of the battle of Leuthen, and learn Friedrich's "oblique order." You will "get it done for once, I think, provided you CAN march as a pair of compasses would." But remember, when you can construct the most difficult single figures, you have only learned half the game—nothing so much as the half, indeed, as the crystals themselves play it.

L. Read Carlyle's account of the Battle of Leuthen and understand Friedrich's "oblique order." You'll "get it done at least once, I believe, as long as you can move like a pair of compasses." But keep in mind, even when you can create the most challenging single figures, you’ve only mastered half the game—nothing close to the whole game, as the crystals themselves play it.

MARY. Indeed; what else is there?

MARY. Really, what else is there?

L. It is seldom that any mineral crystallizes alone. Usually two or three, under quite different crystalline laws, form together. They do this absolutely without flaw or fault, when they are in fine temper: and observe what this signifies. It signifies that the two, or more, minerals of different natures agree, somehow, between themselves how much space each will want;—agree which of them shall give way to the other at their junction; or in what measure each will accommodate itself to the other's shape! And then each takes its permitted shape, and allotted share of space; yielding, or being yielded to, as it builds till each crystal has fitted itself perfectly and gracefully to its differently-natured neighbor. So that, in order to practice this, in even the simplest terms, you must divide into two parties, wearing different colors; each must choose a different figure to construct; and you must form one of these figures through the other, both going on at the same time.

L. It’s rare for any mineral to crystallize on its own. Typically, two or three minerals, following different crystalline structures, come together. They do this flawlessly when in optimal conditions: and take note of what this means. It means that the minerals of different types somehow agree on how much space each will need; they agree on which one will yield to the other at their meeting point; or how each will adapt to the shape of the other! Then, each mineral takes its allowed shape and the designated space; yielding, or yielding to, as it grows until each crystal perfectly and gracefully fits with its differently-structured neighbor. So, to practice this in even the simplest terms, you need to split into two groups, wearing different colors; each must choose a different shape to create; and you must form one of these shapes through the other, both working simultaneously.

MARY. I think WE may, perhaps, manage it; but I cannot at all understand how the crystals do. It seems to imply so much preconcerting of plan, and so much giving way to each other, as if they really were living.

MARY. I think we might be able to pull it off, but I really don't understand how the crystals work. It seems like there’s a lot of planning involved and a lot of compromise, as if they were actually alive.

L. Yes, it implies both the concurrence and compromise, regulating all wilfulness of design: and, more curious still, the crystals do NOT always give way to each other. They show exactly the same varieties of temper that human creatures might. Sometimes they yield the required place with perfect grace and courtesy; forming fantastic, but exquisitely finished groups: and sometimes they will not yield at all; but fight furiously for their places, losing all shape and honor, and even their own likeness, in the contest.

L. Yes, it means both agreement and compromise, controlling all intentional design. Even more interesting, the crystals don't always adjust to one another. They display the same kinds of behavior that people do. Sometimes they step aside gracefully and politely, creating unique, beautifully crafted arrangements. Other times, they refuse to move and fiercely compete for their positions, losing all form and dignity, and even their own identity, in the process.

MARY. But is not that wholly wonderful? How is it that one never sees it spoken of in books?

MARY. But isn't that totally amazing? Why is it that you never see it mentioned in books?

L. The scientific men are all busy in determining the constant laws under which the struggle takes place; these indefinite humors of the elements are of no interest to them. And unscientific people rarely give themselves the trouble of thinking at all, when they look at stones. Not that it is of much use to think; the more one thinks, the more one is puzzled.

L. The scientists are all focused on figuring out the constant laws that govern the struggle; the unpredictable moods of the elements don't interest them. And people who aren't scientific rarely bother to think at all when they look at stones. Not that thinking is very useful; the more you think, the more confused you become.

MARY. Surely it is more wonderful than anything in botany?

MARY. Surely it's more amazing than anything in botany?

L. Everything has its own wonders; but, given the nature of the plant, it is easier to understand what a flower will do, and why it does it, than, given anything we as yet know of stone-nature, to understand what a crystal will do, and why it does it. You at once admit a kind of volition and choice, in the flower; but we are not accustomed to attribute anything of the kind to the crystal. Yet there is, in reality, more likeness to some conditions of human feeling among stones than among plants. There is a far greater difference between kindly-tempered and ill- tempered crystals of the same mineral, than between any two specimens of the same flower: and the friendships and wars of crystals depend more definitely and curiously on their varieties of disposition, than any associations of flowers. Here, for instance, is a good garnet, living with good mica; one rich red, and the other silver white; the mica leaves exactly room enough for the garnet to crystallize comfortably in; and the garnet lives happily in its little white house; fitted to it, like a pholas in its cell. But here are wicked garnets living with wicked mica. See what ruin they make of each other! You cannot tell which is which; the garnets look like dull red stains on the crumbling stone. By the way, I never could understand, if St. Gothard is a real saint, why he can't keep his garnets in better order. These are all under his care; but I suppose there are too many of them for him to look after. The streets of Airolo are paved with them.

L. Everything has its own wonders; but, considering the nature of plants, it’s easier to understand what a flower will do and why it does it than, with what we currently know about stones, to grasp what a crystal will do and why. You easily recognize a kind of intention and choice in the flower, but we don’t usually attribute that kind of thing to crystals. However, there is actually more similarity between some states of human emotion and stones than there is with plants. The difference between well-behaved and poorly-behaved crystals of the same mineral is much greater than between any two specimens of the same flower. Moreover, the relationships and conflicts between crystals depend more clearly and interestingly on their varying temperaments than any interactions among flowers. For example, here is a nice garnet, living with a nice mica; one is a rich red and the other silver white. The mica leaves just enough room for the garnet to crystallize comfortably, and the garnet happily resides in its little white house, much like a pholas in its cell. But over here, there are nasty garnets living with nasty mica. Look at the destruction they bring on each other! You can’t even tell which is which; the garnets look like dull red smudges on the crumbling stone. By the way, I could never figure out why, if St. Gothard is a real saint, he can't keep his garnets in better shape. These are all under his supervision, but I guess he has too many to manage. The streets of Airolo are filled with them.

MAY. Paved with garnets?

MAY. Paved with gems?

L. With mica-slate and garnets; I broke this bit out of a paving stone. Now garnets and mica are natural friends, and generally fond of each other; but you see how they quarrel when they are ill brought up. So it is always. Good crystals are friendly with almost all other good crystals, however little they chance to see of each other, or however opposite their habits may be; while wicked crystals quarrel with one another, though they may be exactly alike in habits, and see each other continually. And of course the wicked crystals quarrel with the good ones.

L. With mica-slate and garnets; I chipped this piece out of a paving stone. Now garnets and mica are natural companions, usually fond of each other; but you can see how they argue when they're not treated well. It's always like this. Good crystals get along with nearly all other good crystals, regardless of how seldom they see each other or how different their behaviors might be; whereas bad crystals fight with one another, even if they are exactly alike in behavior, and see each other all the time. And of course, the bad crystals clash with the good ones.

ISABEL. Then do the good ones get angry?

ISABEL. So, do the good people get angry?

L. No, never: they attend to their own work and life; and live it as well as they can, though they are always the sufferers. Here, for instance, is a rock crystal of the purest race and finest temper, who was born, unhappily for him, in a bad neighborhood, near Beaufort in Savoy; and he has had to fight with vile calcareous mud all his life. See here, when he was but a child, it came down on him, and nearly buried him; a weaker crystal would have died in despair; but he only gathered himself together, like Hercules against the serpents, and threw a layer of crystal over the clay; conquered it,—imprisoned it,—and lived on. Then, when he was a little older, came more clay; and poured itself upon him here, at the side; and he has laid crystal over that, and lived on, in his purity. Then the clay came on at his angles, and tried to cover them, and round them away; but upon that he threw out buttress-crystals at his angles, all as true to his own central line as chapels round a cathedral apse; and clustered them round the clay; and conquered it again. At last the clay came on at his summit, and tried to blunt his summit; but he could not endure that for an instant; and left his flanks all rough, but pure; and fought the clay at his crest, and built crest over crest and peak over peak, till the clay surrendered at last, and here is his summit, smooth and pure, terminating a pyramid of alternate clay and crystal, half a foot high!

L. No, never: they focus on their own work and life, and live it as best as they can, even though they're always the ones who suffer. For example, here’s a flawless rock crystal, born in an unfortunate spot, near Beaufort in Savoy; he’s spent his life struggling with dirty, calcareous mud. Look, when he was just a child, the mud came pouring down on him and almost buried him; a weaker crystal would have given up in despair, but instead, he gathered his strength like Hercules against the serpents and covered the clay with a layer of crystal; he conquered it—imprisoned it—and lived on. Then, as he got a bit older, more clay came and poured over him here, on the side; he laid crystal over that and continued living in purity. The clay attacked his edges, trying to cover them and round them off; but in response, he pushed out buttress crystals at his edges, all aligning perfectly with his central line like chapels around a cathedral apse, surrounding the clay, and defeated it again. Finally, the clay came attacking his peak, trying to dull it; he couldn’t stand that for a moment, so he left his sides rough but clean, and fought the clay at his crest, building peak upon peak until the clay finally surrendered, and here’s his summit, smooth and pure, crowning a pyramid of alternating clay and crystal, half a foot tall!

LILY. Oh, how nice of him! What a dear, brave crystal! But I can't bear to see his flanks all broken, and the clay within them.

LILY. Oh, how sweet of him! What a lovely, brave crystal! But I can't stand to see his sides all damaged, and the clay inside them.

L. Yes; it was an evil chance for him, the being born to such contention; there are some enemies so base that even to hold them captive is a kind of dishonor. But look, here has been quite a different kind of struggle: the adverse power has been more orderly, and has fought the pure crystal in ranks as firm as its own. This is not mere rage and impediment of crowded evil: here is a disciplined hostility; army against army.

L. Yes; it was a terrible fate for him to be born into such conflict; there are some enemies so low that even capturing them feels like a disgrace. But look, here has been a completely different kind of struggle: the opposing force has been more organized and has fought the pure crystal in ranks as strong as its own. This isn't just random anger and chaos from a mass of evil: this is a disciplined hostility; army against army.

LILY. Oh, but this is much more beautiful!

LILY. Oh, but this is so much more beautiful!

L. Yes, for both the elements have true virtue in them, it is a pity they are at war, but they war grandly.

L. Yes, both elements have genuine value in them; it’s a shame they’re in conflict, but they battle nobly.

MARY. But is this the same clay as in the other crystal?

MARY. But is this the same clay as in the other crystal?

L. I used the word clay for shortness. In both, the enemy is really limestone; but in the first, disordered, and mixed with true clay; while, here, it is nearly pure, and crystallizes into its own primitive form, the oblique six-sided one, which you know: and out of these it makes regiments; and then squares of the regiments, and so charges the rock crystal, literally in square against column.

L. I used the word clay to keep it simple. In both cases, the enemy is actually limestone; but in the first, it's disordered and mixed with real clay; while here, it's almost pure and crystallizes into its original form, the slanted six-sided shape you know: and from these, it creates groups; then squares of those groups, and that's how it attacks the rock crystal, literally in squares against columns.

ISABEL. Please, please, let me see. And what does the rock crystal do?

ISABEL. Please, please, let me see. And what does the rock crystal do?

L. The rock crystal seems able to do nothing. The calcite cuts it through at every charge. Look here,—and here! The loveliest crystal in the whole group is hewn fairly into two pieces.

L. The rock crystal appears to be useless. The calcite breaks it apart with every hit. Look here—and here! The most beautiful crystal in the entire group is cut cleanly into two pieces.

ISABEL. Oh, dear; but is the calcite harder than the crystal then?

ISABEL. Oh, dear; but is calcite harder than crystal?

L. No, softer. Very much softer.

L. No, quieter. Way quieter.

MARY. But then, how can it possibly cut the crystal?

MARY. But how can it even cut the crystal?

L. It did not really cut it, though it passes through it. The two were formed together, as I told you but no one knows how. Still, it is strange that this hard quartz has in all cases a good- natured way with it, of yielding to everything else. All sorts of soft things make nests for themselves in it; and it never makes a nest for itself in anything. It has all the rough outside work; and every sort of cowardly and weak mineral can shelter itself within it. Look; these are hexagonal plates of mica; if they were outside of this crystal they would break, like burnt paper; but they are inside of it,—nothing can hurt them,—the crystal has taken them into its very heart, keeping all their delicate edges as sharp as if they were under water, instead of bathed in rock. Here is a piece of branched silver: you can bend it with a touch of your finger, but the stamp of its every fiber is on the rock in which it lay, as if the quartz had been as soft as wool.

L. It doesn't really make sense, even though it goes through it. The two were formed together, like I told you, but no one knows how. Still, it's strange that this hard quartz has a friendly nature, yielding to everything around it. All kinds of soft things make their homes in it, yet it never makes a home for itself in anything. It handles all the rough outside work, while every kind of timid and weak mineral can find shelter within it. Look; these are hexagonal plates of mica; if they were outside of this crystal, they'd break like burnt paper; but inside it,—nothing can harm them,—the crystal has taken them into its very core, keeping all their delicate edges as sharp as if they were underwater, instead of surrounded by rock. Here’s a piece of branched silver: you can bend it with a touch of your finger, but the impression of its every fiber is on the rock in which it lay, as if the quartz had been as soft as wool.

LILY. Oh, the good, good quartz! But does it never get inside of anything?

LILY. Oh, the wonderful quartz! But does it never get inside anything?

L. As it is a little Irish girl who asks, I may perhaps answer, without being laughed at, that it gets inside of itself sometimes. But I don't remember seeing quartz make a nest for itself in anything else.

L. Since it's a little Irish girl asking, I might actually answer, without being laughed at, that it sometimes folds in on itself. But I don't recall ever seeing quartz make a nest in anything else.

ISABEL. Please, there as something I heard you talking about, last time, with Miss Mary. I was at my lessons, but I heard something about nests; and I thought it was birds' nests; and I couldn't help listening; and then, I remember, it was about "nests of quartz in granite." I remember, because I was so disappointed!

ISABEL. Please, there's something I heard you talking about last time with Miss Mary. I was at my lessons, but I caught something about nests; and I thought it was about birds' nests; and I couldn't help but listen; and then, I remember, it was about "nests of quartz in granite." I remember because I was so disappointed!

L. Yes, mousie, you remember quite rightly; but I can't tell you about those nests to-day, nor perhaps to-morrow: but there's no contradiction between my saying then, and now; I will show you that there is not, some day. Will you trust me meanwhile?

L. Yes, mousie, you remember correctly; but I can't tell you about those nests today, or maybe tomorrow. But there’s no conflict between what I said then and what I’m saying now; I’ll show you that there isn’t, someday. Will you trust me in the meantime?

ISABEL. Won't I!

ISABEL. Of course, I will!

L. Well, then, look, lastly, at this piece of courtesy in quartz; it is on a small scale, but wonderfully pretty. Here is nobly born quartz living with a green mineral, called epidote; and they are immense friends. Now, you see, a comparatively large and strong quartz-crystal, and a very weak and slender little one of epidote, have begun to grow, close by each other, and sloping unluckily towards each other, so that at last they meet. They cannot go on growing together; the quartz crystal is five times as thick, and more than twenty times as strong[Footnote: Quartz is not much harder than epidote; the strength is only supposed to be in some proportion to the squares of the diameters.], as the epidote; but he stops at once, just in the very crowning moment of his life, when he is building his own summit! He lets the pale little film of epidote grow right past him; stopping his own summit for it; and he never himself grows any more.

L. Well, then, take a look at this little piece of quartz; it’s small but really beautiful. Here we see noble quartz coexisting with a green mineral called epidote, and they’re great friends. Now, you can see a relatively large and strong quartz crystal and a very delicate, slender little epidote growing close to each other, unfortunately leaning toward one another, so eventually they meet. They can’t continue growing together; the quartz crystal is five times thicker and more than twenty times stronger than the epidote. But it halts right at the peak moment of its growth, when it’s building its own tip! It allows the pale little epidote to grow right past it, stopping its own peak for it, and it never grows anymore.

LILY (after some silence of wonder). But is the quartz NEVER wicked then?

LILY (after a moment of astonishment). So, the quartz is never evil then?

L. Yes, but the wickedest quartz seems good-natured, compared to other things. Here are two very characteristic examples; one is good quartz, living with good pearl-spar, and the other, wicked quartz, living with wicked pearl spar. In both, the quartz yields to the soft carbonate of iron: but, in the first place, the iron takes only what it needs of room; and is inserted into the planes of the rock crystal with such precision that you must break it away before you can tell whether it really penetrates the quartz or not; while the crystals of iron are perfectly formed, and have a lovely bloom on their surface besides. But here, when the two minerals quarrel, the unhappy quartz has all its surfaces jagged and torn to pieces; and there is not a single iron crystal whose shape you can completely trace. But the quartz has the worst of it, in both instances.

L. Yes, but even the worst quartz seems friendly compared to other things. Here are two very typical examples; one is good quartz, living alongside good pearl-spar, and the other is bad quartz, paired with bad pearl spar. In both cases, the quartz gives way to the soft carbonate of iron: but, in the first instance, the iron only takes up as much space as it needs; and it fits into the planes of the rock crystal so precisely that you have to break it away before you can even tell if it really penetrates the quartz or not; while the iron crystals are perfectly formed and have a beautiful sheen on their surface as well. But in the second case, when the two minerals clash, the poor quartz has all its surfaces jagged and ripped apart; and there isn't a single iron crystal whose shape you can fully identify. Overall, the quartz loses out in both situations.

VIOLET. Might we look at that piece of broken quartz again, with the weak little film across it? it seems such a strange lovely thing, like the self-sacrifice of a human being.

VIOLET. Can we take another look at that broken piece of quartz with the thin little film over it? It feels like such a strangely beautiful thing, like the selflessness of a person.

L. The self-sacrifice of a human being is not a lovely thing, Violet. It is often a necessary and noble thing; but no form nor degree of suicide can be ever lovely.

L. The self-sacrifice of a person isn't a beautiful thing, Violet. It can often be a necessary and noble act, but no kind or level of suicide can ever be lovely.

VIOLET. But self-sacrifice is not suicide!

VIOLET. But self-sacrifice isn't the same as suicide!

L. What is it then?

L. What's it then?

VIOLET. Giving up one's self for another.

VIOLET. Sacrificing yourself for someone else.

L. Well; and what do you mean by "giving up one's self"?

L. Well, what do you mean by "giving up yourself"?

VIOLET. Giving up one's tastes, one's feelings, one's time, one's happiness, and so on, to make others happy.

VIOLET. Sacrificing one's preferences, emotions, time, happiness, and so on, to make others happy.

L. I hope you will never marry anybody, Violet, who expects you to make him happy in that way.

L. I hope you'll never marry anyone, Violet, who thinks you should make him happy like that.

VIOLET (hesitating). In what way?

VIOLET (hesitating). How so?

L. By giving up your tastes, and sacrificing your feelings, and happiness.

L. By giving up your preferences, and sacrificing your emotions, and happiness.

VIOLET. No, no, I don't mean that; but you know, for other people, one must.

VIOLET. No, no, that's not what I mean; but you know, for other people, you have to.

L. For people who don't love you, and whom you know nothing about? Be it so; but how does this "giving up" differ from suicide then?

L. For people who don't love you and whom you know nothing about? Fine; but how does this "giving up" differ from suicide then?

VIOLET. Why, giving up one's pleasures is not killing one's self?

VIOLET. Giving up your pleasures isn’t the same as killing yourself, right?

L. Giving up wrong pleasure is not; neither is it self-sacrifice, but self-culture. But giving up right pleasure is. If you surrender the pleasure of walking, your foot will wither: you may as well cut it off: if you surrender the pleasure of seeing, your eyes will soon be unable to bear the light; you may as well pluck them out. And to maim yourself is partly to kill yourself. Do but go on maiming, and you will soon slay.

L. Giving up wrong pleasure is not self-sacrifice; it's about self-improvement. But giving up the right pleasure is. If you give up the joy of walking, your foot will weaken; you might as well cut it off. If you give up the joy of seeing, your eyes will soon be unable to handle the light; you might as well take them out. And hurting yourself is partly killing yourself. Keep on hurting yourself, and you'll soon destroy yourself completely.

VIOLET. But why do you make me think of that verse then, about the foot and the eye?

VIOLET. But why do you make me think of that line about the foot and the eye?

L. You are indeed commanded to cut off and to pluck out, if foot or eye offend you; but why SHOULD they offend you?

L. You are definitely told to cut off and remove it if your foot or eye causes you to stumble; but why should they cause you to stumble?

VIOLET. I don't know; I never quite understood that.

VIOLET. I don't know; I never really got that.

L. Yet it is a sharp order; one needing to be well understood if it is to be well obeyed! When Helen sprained her ankle the other day, you saw how strongly it had to be bandaged; that is to say, prevented from all work, to recover it. But the bandage was not "lovely."

L. Yet it's a strict order; one that needs to be clearly understood if it's going to be followed correctly! When Helen twisted her ankle the other day, you saw how firmly it had to be wrapped; in other words, kept from any activity, in order to heal. But the bandage wasn't "pretty."

VIOLET. No, indeed.

VIOLET. Nope, not at all.

L. And if her foot had been crushed, or diseased, or snake-bitten, instead of sprained, it might have been needful to cut it off. But the amputation would not have been "lovely."

L. And if her foot had been crushed, diseased, or bitten by a snake, instead of just sprained, it might have been necessary to amputate it. But the amputation wouldn't have been "lovely."

VIOLET. No.

VIOLET. Nope.

L. Well, if eye and foot are dead already, and betray you,—if the light that is in you be darkness, and your feet run into mischief, or are taken in the snare,—it is indeed time to pluck out, and cut off, I think: but, so crippled, you can never be what you might have been otherwise. You enter into life, at best, halt or maimed; and the sacrifice is not beautiful, though necessary.

L. Well, if your eye and foot are already useless and betray you—if the light inside you is actually darkness, and your feet lead you into trouble or get caught in a trap—then it's truly time to cut them off, I believe. But with those limitations, you can never be what you could have been otherwise. You enter life, at best, limping or damaged; and the sacrifice isn’t pretty, even if it’s necessary.

VIOLET (after a pause). But when one sacrifices one's self for others?

VIOLET (after a pause). But what about when you sacrifice yourself for other people?

L. Why not rather others for you?

L. Why not let others do it for you?

VIOLET. Oh! but I couldn't bear that.

VIOLET. Oh! I just couldn't handle that.

L. Then why should they bear it?

L. Then why should they put up with it?

DORA (bursting in, indignant). And Thermopylae, and Protesilaus, and Marcus Curtius, and Arnold de Winkelried, and Iphigenia, and Jephthah's daughter?

DORA (bursting in, upset). And Thermopylae, and Protesilaus, and Marcus Curtius, and Arnold de Winkelried, and Iphigenia, and Jephthah's daughter?

L. (sustaining the indignation unmoved). And the Samaritan woman's son?

L. (keeping her anger in check). What about the Samaritan woman's son?

DORA. Which Samaritan woman's?

DORA. Which woman from Samaria?

L. Read 2 Kings vi. 29.

L. Read 2 Kings 6:29.

DORA (obeys). How horrid! As if we meant anything like that!

DORA (obeys). How awful! As if we meant anything like that!

L. You don't seem to me to know in the least what you do mean, children. What practical difference is there between "that," and what you are talking about? The Samaritan children had no voice of their own in the business, it is true; but neither had Iphigenia: the Greek girl was certainly neither boiled, nor eaten; but that only makes a difference in the dramatic effect; not in the principle.

L. You don’t seem to know at all what you really mean, kids. What’s the practical difference between “that” and what you’re discussing? It’s true the Samaritan children didn’t have a voice in the matter, but neither did Iphigenia: the Greek girl was definitely neither boiled nor eaten; but that just changes the dramatic effect, not the principle.

DORA (biting her lip). Well, then, tell us what we ought to mean. As if you didn't teach it all to us, and mean it yourself, at this moment, more than we do, if you wouldn't be tiresome!

DORA (biting her lip). Well, then, tell us what we should mean. As if you didn’t teach us everything, and mean it yourself, right now, more than we do, if you wouldn’t be annoying!

L. I mean, and always have meant, simply this, Dora;—that the will of God respecting us is that we shall live by each other's happiness, and life; not by each other's misery, or death. I made you read that verse which so shocked you just now, because the relations of parent and child are typical of all beautiful human help. A child may have to die for its parents; but the purpose of Heaven is that it shall rather live for them;—that, not by its sacrifice, but by its strength, its joy, its force of being, it shall be to them renewal of strength; and as the arrow in the hand of the giant. So it is in all other right relations. Men help each other by their joy, not by their sorrow. They are not intended to slay themselves for each other, but to strengthen themselves for each other. And among the many apparently beautiful things which turn, through mistaken use, to utter evil, I am not sure but that the thoughtlessly meek and self-sacrificing spirit of good men must be named as one of the fatalest. They have so often been taught that there is a virtue in mere suffering, as such; and foolishly to hope that good may be brought by Heaven out of all on which Heaven itself has set the stamp of evil, that we may avoid it,—that they accept pain and defeat as if these were their appointed portion; never understanding that their defeat is not the less to be mourned because it is more fatal to their enemies than to them. The one thing that a good man has to do, and to see done, is justice; he is neither to slay himself nor others causelessly: so far from denying himself, since he is pleased by good, he is to do his utmost to get his pleasure accomplished. And I only wish there were strength, fidelity, and sense enough, among the good Englishmen of this day, to render it possible for them to band together in a vowed brotherhood, to enforce, by strength of heart and hand, the doing of human justice among all who came within their sphere. And finally, for your own teaching, observe, although there may be need for much self-sacrifice and self-denial in the correction of faults of character, the moment the character is formed, the self-denial ceases. Nothing is really well done, which it costs you pain to do.

L. I mean, and have always meant, this, Dora: that God's will for us is to live by each other's happiness and life, not by each other's misery or death. I had you read that verse that shocked you earlier because the relationship between parent and child represents all beautiful human support. A child might have to die for its parents, but Heaven's purpose is for the child to rather live for them—that, not through its sacrifice, but through its strength, joy, and very existence, it should renew their strength, like an arrow in the hand of a giant. The same is true in all other right relationships. People help each other through their joy, not their sorrow. They aren't meant to harm themselves for each other but to strengthen each other. Among the many seemingly beautiful things that turn into absolute evil due to misunderstanding, I think the blindly meek and self-sacrificing spirit of good people might be one of the most dangerous. They’ve often been taught that there's virtue in suffering itself and foolishly hope that good can come from what Heaven has marked as evil, which should be avoided; they accept pain and defeat as if those were meant for them, never realizing that their defeat should be mourned, not just because it is more harmful to their enemies than to them. The one thing a good person must do, and advocate for, is justice; they shouldn't harm themselves or others without cause. Rather than denying themselves, since they find pleasure in goodness, they should do everything they can to achieve that pleasure. I just wish there were enough strength, loyalty, and wisdom among good English people today to unite in a dedicated brotherhood, using their heart and hands to enforce human justice for everyone within their reach. Lastly, for your own understanding, remember that while there may be a need for much self-sacrifice in correcting character flaws, once the character is shaped, the self-denial should stop. Nothing is truly done well if it causes you pain to do it.

VIOLET. But surely, sir, you are always pleased with us when we try to please others, and not ourselves?

VIOLET. But come on, sir, you always appreciate us when we try to make others happy, right?

L. My dear child, in the daily course and discipline of right life, we must continually and reciprocally submit and surrender in all kind and courteous and affectionate ways: and these submissions and ministries to each other, of which you all know (none better) the practice and the preciousness, are as good for the yielder as the receiver: they strengthen and perfect as much as they soften and refine. But the real sacrifice of all our strength, or life, or happiness to others (though it may be needed, and though all brave creatures hold their lives in their hand, to be given, when such need comes, as frankly as a soldier gives his life in battle), is yet always a mournful and momentary necessity; not the fulfillment of the continuous law of being. Self-sacrifice which is sought after, and triumphed in, is usually foolish; and calamitous in its issue: and by the sentimental proclamation and pursuit of it, good people have not only made most of their own lives useless, but the whole framework of their religion so hollow, that at this moment, while the English nation, with its lips, pretends to teach every man to "love his neighbor as himself," with its hands and feet it clutches and tramples like a wild beast; and practically lives, every soul of it that can, on other people's labor. Briefly, the constant duty of every man to his fellows is to ascertain his own powers and special gifts; and to strengthen them for the help of others. Do you think Titian would have helped the world better by denying himself, and not painting; or Casella by denying himself, and not singing! The real virtue is to be ready to sing the moment people ask us; as he was, even in purgatory. The very word "virtue" means not "conduct" but "strength," vital energy in the heart. Were not you reading about that group of words beginning with V,—vital, virtuous, vigorous, and so on,—in Max Muller, the other day, Sibyl? Can't you tell the others about it?

L. My dear child, in our daily lives and the discipline of doing what's right, we must constantly and mutually submit and surrender to each other in kind, courteous, and loving ways. These acts of giving and serving one another, which you all understand better than anyone, are just as beneficial for the giver as for the receiver; they strengthen and improve us as much as they soften and refine us. However, the true sacrifice of our strength, life, or happiness for others—while it may be necessary, and while all brave souls hold their lives ready to be given, like a soldier gives his life in battle—should always be seen as a sorrowful and temporary necessity, not the ongoing principle of existence. Self-sacrifice that is sought after and celebrated is often unwise and can lead to disastrous outcomes. Through the sentimental pursuit of it, well-meaning people have made their own lives largely ineffective and hollowed out the very foundation of their faith, so that at this moment, while the English nation pretends to teach everyone to "love their neighbor as themselves," it acts like a wild beast, gripping and trampling on others, and, practically, every able soul lives off the labor of others. In short, the constant duty of every person toward others is to recognize their own abilities and unique gifts, and to develop them to assist others. Do you think Titian would have been more helpful to the world by denying himself and not painting? Or Casella by refusing to sing? The real virtue lies in being ready to sing the moment someone asks us to, just as he did, even in purgatory. The word "virtue" means not just "behavior" but "strength," vital energy at the core. Were you not reading about that group of words that start with V—vital, virtuous, vigorous, and so on—in Max Muller the other day, Sibyl? Can't you share that with the others?

SIBYL. No, I can't; will you tell us, please?

SIBYL. No, I can't; could you please tell us?

L. Not now, it is too late. Come to me some idle time to-morrow, and I'll tell you about it, if all's well. But the gist of it is, children, that you should at least know two Latin words; recollect that "mors" means death and delaying; and "vita" means life and growing: and try always, not to mortify yourselves, but to vivify yourselves.

L. Not now, it's too late. Come to me sometime tomorrow, and I'll tell you about it, if everything's okay. But the main point is, kids, that you should at least know two Latin words; remember that "mors" means death and delay; and "vita" means life and growth: and always try not to shame yourselves, but to bring yourselves to life.

VIOLET. But, then, are we not to mortify our earthly affections? and surely we are to sacrifice ourselves, at least in God's service, if not in man's?

VIOLET. But, aren’t we supposed to control our earthly desires? And we definitely should be willing to sacrifice ourselves, at least for God’s purpose, if not for mankind’s?

L. Really, Violet, we are getting too serious. I've given you enough ethics for one talk, I think! Do let us have a little play. Lily, what were you so busy about, at the ant-hill in the wood, this morning?

L. Honestly, Violet, we're getting way too serious. I think I've shared enough ethics for one conversation! Let’s have a little fun. Lily, what were you so focused on at the ant hill in the woods this morning?

LILY. Oh, it was the ants who were busy, not I; I was only trying to help them a little.

LILY. Oh, it was the ants who were busy, not me; I was just trying to help them out a bit.

L. And they wouldn't be helped, I suppose?

L. And they wouldn't be helped, I guess?

LILY. No, indeed. I can't think why ants are always so tiresome, when one tries to help them! They were carrying bits of stick, as fast as they could, through a piece of grass; and pulling and pushing, SO hard; and tumbling over and over,—it made one quite pity them; so I took some of the bits of stick, and carried them forward a little, where I thought they wanted to put them; but instead of being pleased, they left them directly, and ran about looking quite angry and frightened; and at last ever so many of them got up my sleeves, and bit me all over, and I had to come away.

LILY. No way. I don’t get why ants are always so frustrating when you try to help them! They were hauling bits of stick as quickly as they could through some grass, pulling and pushing so hard, tumbling over each other—it made me feel sorry for them. So I picked up some of the sticks and carried them a bit further, thinking that’s where they needed to go; but instead of being happy, they just dropped them and started rushing around looking really angry and scared. Eventually, a bunch of them crawled up my sleeves and bit me all over, so I had to leave.

L. I couldn't think what you were about. I saw your French grammar lying on the grass behind you, and thought perhaps you had gone to ask the ants to hear you a French verb.

L. I couldn't figure out what you were up to. I noticed your French grammar book lying on the grass behind you, and I wondered if you had gone to ask the ants to listen to you practice a French verb.

ISABEL. Ah! but you didn't, though!

ISABEL. Oh! but you actually didn't!

L. Why not, Isabel? I knew, well enough, Lily couldn't learn that verb by herself.

L. Why not, Isabel? I knew very well that Lily couldn't learn that verb on her own.

ISABEL. No; but the ants couldn't help her.

ISABEL. No; but the ants couldn't assist her.

L. Are you sure the ants could not have helped you, Lily?

L. Are you sure the ants couldn't have helped you, Lily?

LILY (thinking). I ought to have learned something from them, perhaps.

LILY (thinking). I should have picked up something from them, maybe.

L. But none of them left their sticks to help you through the irregular verb?

L. But none of them put down their sticks to help you with the irregular verb?

LILY. No, indeed. (Laughing, with some others.)

LILY. No way. (Laughing, along with a few others.)

L. What are you laughing at, children? I cannot see why the ants should not have left their tasks to help Lily in hers,—since here is Violet thinking she ought to leave HER tasks, to help God in his. Perhaps, however, she takes Lily's more modest view, and thinks only that "He ought to learn something from her."

L. What are you laughing at, kids? I don’t see why the ants shouldn’t have stopped their work to help Lily with hers—especially since Violet here thinks she should ditch HER work to help God with His. Maybe, though, she has a more humble perspective like Lily's and thinks only that "He should learn something from her."

(Tears in VIOLET'S eyes.)

(Tears in VIOLET's eyes.)

DORA (scarlet). It's too bad—it's a shame:—poor Violet!

DORA (scarlet). That’s such a shame—poor Violet!

L. My dear children, there's no reason why one should be so red, and the other so pale, merely because you are made for a moment to feel the absurdity of a phrase which you have been taught to use, in common with half the religious world. There is but one way in which man can ever help God—that is, by letting God help him: and there is no way in which His name is more guiltily taken in vain, than by calling the abandonment of our own work, the performance of His.

L. My dear children, there's no reason for one of you to be so red and the other so pale just because you're feeling the absurdity of a phrase that's commonly used by half the religious world. The only way man can truly help God is by letting God help him; and there's no greater misuse of His name than calling the neglect of our own work His work.

God is a kind Father. He sets us all in the places where He wishes us to be employed; and that employment is truly "our Father's business." He chooses work for every creature which will be delightful to them, if they do it simply and humbly. He gives us always strength enough, and sense enough, for what He wants us to do; if we either tire ourselves or puzzle ourselves, it is ourselves, it is our own fault. And we may always be sure, whatever we are doing, that we cannot be pleasing Him, if we are not happy ourselves. Now, away with you, children; and be as happy as you can. And when you cannot, at least don't plume yourselves upon pouting.

God is a loving Father. He places us all where He wants us to work, and that work is really "our Father's business." He selects jobs for each of us that can bring us joy if we approach them with simplicity and humility. He always provides us with enough strength and understanding for what He intends for us to do; if we wear ourselves out or confuse ourselves, it’s our own doing. And we can be certain that, no matter what we’re doing, we won't be pleasing Him if we're not happy ourselves. Now, go on, kids; and be as happy as you can. And when you can't, at least don't take pride in sulking.










LECTURE 7. — HOME VIRTUES

By the fireside, in the Drawing-room. Evening.

By the fireplace, in the living room. Evening.

DORA. Now, the curtains are drawn, and the fire's bright, and here's your arm-chair—and you're to tell us all about what you promised.

DORA. Now, the curtains are closed, the fire's glowing, and here's your armchair—and you need to tell us all about what you promised.

L. All about what?

L. What's it all about?

DORA. All about virtue.

DORA. Focused on virtue.

KATHLEEN. Yes, and about the words that begin with V.

KATHLEEN. Yeah, and about the words that start with V.

L. I heard you singing about a word that begins with V, in the playground, this morning, Miss Katie.

L. I heard you singing about a word that starts with V in the playground this morning, Miss Katie.

KATHLEEN. Me singing!

Me singing!

MAY. Oh tell us—tell us.

MAY. Oh, tell us—tell us.

L. "Vilikens and his—"

L. "Vilikens and his—"

KATHLEEN (stopping his mouth). Oh! please don't. Where were you?

KATHLEEN (stopping him). Oh! please don’t. Where have you been?

ISABEL. I'm sure I wish I had known where he was! We lost him among the rhododendrons, and I don't know where he got to; oh, you naughty—naughty—(climbs on his knee).

ISABEL. I really wish I had known where he was! We lost him in the rhododendrons, and I have no idea where he went; oh, you naughty—naughty—(climbs on his knee).

DORA. Now, Isabel, we really want to talk.

DORA: Okay, Isabel, we need to have a serious talk.

L. I don't.

L. I don't.

DORA. Oh, but you must. You promised, you know.

DORA. Oh, but you have to. You promised, remember?

L. Yes, if all was well; but all's ill. I'm tired and cross; and I won't.

L. Yes, if everything were okay; but everything's not. I'm tired and irritated; and I refuse to.

DORA. You're not a bit tired, and you're not crosser than two sticks; and we'll make you talk, if you were crosser than six. Come here, Egypt; and get on the other side of him.

DORA. You're not tired at all, and you're not angrier than two sticks; and we'll get you talking, even if you were angrier than six. Come here, Egypt; and get on the other side of him.

(EGYPT takes up a commanding position near the hearth-brush.)

(EGYPT stands confidently near the hearth-brush.)

DORA (reviewing her forces). Now, Lily, come and sit on the rug in front.

DORA (looking over her resources). Alright, Lily, come and sit on the rug in front.

(LILY does as she is bid.)

(LILY follows instructions.)

L. (seeing he has no chance against the odds). Well, well; but I'm really tired. Go and dance a little, first; and let me think.

L. (seeing he has no chance against the odds). Well, well; but I’m really tired. Go dance a bit first, and let me think.

DORA. No; you mustn't think. You will be wanting to make us think next; that will be tiresome.

DORA. No; you shouldn't think. You'll want us to start thinking next; that will be annoying.

L. Well, go and dance first, to get quit of thinking: and then I'll talk as long as you like.

L. Well, go dance first to stop overthinking: then I’ll talk as long as you want.

DORA. Oh, but we can't dance to-night. There isn't time; and we want to hear about virtue.

DORA. Oh, but we can't dance tonight. There's no time; and we want to hear about virtue.

L. Let me see a little of it first. Dancing is the first of girls' virtues.

L. Let me see a bit of it first. Dancing is the most important virtue for girls.

EGYPT. Indeed! And the second?

EGYPT. Absolutely! And the second?

L. Dressing.

L. Outfit.

EGYPT. Now, you needn't say that! I mended that tear the first thing before breakfast this morning.

EGYPT. You really don't need to say that! I fixed that tear as soon as I got up before breakfast this morning.

L. I cannot otherwise express the ethical principle, Egypt; whether you have mended your gown or not.

L. I can’t put the ethical principle any other way, Egypt; it doesn't matter if you've fixed your dress or not.

DORA. Now don't be tiresome. We really must hear about virtue, please; seriously.

DORA. Please don’t be annoying. We really need to talk about virtue, seriously.

L. Well. I'm telling you about it, as fast as I can.

L. Well. I'm letting you know about it as quickly as I can.

DORA. What! the first of girls' virtues is dancing?

DORA. What! The top virtue of girls is dancing?

L. More accurately, it is wishing to dance, and not wishing to tease, nor hear about virtue.

L. More precisely, it's wanting to dance, not wanting to tease, or hear about virtue.

DORA (to EGYPT). Isn't he cross?

DORA (to EGYPT). Isn't he angry?

EGYPT. How many balls must we go to in the season, to be perfectly virtuous?

EGYPT. How many parties do we have to attend this season to be completely virtuous?

L. As many as you can without losing your color. But I did not say you should wish to go to balls. I said you should be always wanting to dance.

L. As many as you can without losing your color. But I didn’t say you should want to go to parties. I said you should always want to dance.

EGYPT. So we do; but everybody says it is very wrong.

EGYPT. We do; however, everyone says it's really wrong.

L. Why, Egypt, I thought—

L. Why, Egypt, I thought—

    "There was a lady once,
    That would not be a queen,—that would she not,
    For all the mud in Egypt."
"There was a lady once,  
That wouldn’t be a queen,—that she wouldn’t,  
For all the mud in Egypt."

You were complaining the other day of having to go out a great deal oftener than you liked.

You were saying the other day that you have to go out much more often than you'd like.

EGYPT. Yes, so I was; but then, it isn't to dance. There's no room to dance: it's—(Pausing to consider what it is for).

EGYPT. Yes, that's true; but it's not for dancing. There's no space to dance: it's—(Pausing to think about what it's for).

L. It is only to be seen, I suppose. Well, there's no harm in that. Girls ought to like to be seen.

L. I guess it’s just meant to be seen. Well, that’s not a bad thing. Girls should enjoy being seen.

DORA (her eyes flashing). Now, you don't mean that; and you're too provoking; and we won't dance again, for a month.

DORA (her eyes flashing). Now, you can't seriously mean that; you're being too annoying, and we won't dance again for a month.

L. It will answer every purpose of revenge, Dora, if you only banish me to the library; and dance by yourselves; but I don't think Jessie and Lily will agree to that. You like me to see you dancing, don't you, Lily?

L. It will serve every purpose of revenge, Dora, if you just send me to the library; and dance without me; but I don't think Jessie and Lily will go along with that. You want me to see you dancing, right, Lily?

LILY. Yes, certainly,—when we do it rightly.

LILY. Yeah, definitely—when we do it the right way.

L. And besides, Miss Dora, if young ladies really do not want to be seen, they should take care not to let their eyes flash when they dislike what people say: and, more than that, it is all nonsense from beginning to end, about not wanting to be seen. I don't know any more tiresome flower in the borders than your especially "modest" snowdrop; which one always has to stoop down and take all sorts of tiresome trouble with, and nearly break its poor little head off, before you can see it; and then, half of it is not worth seeing. Girls should be like daisies, nice and white, with an edge of red, if you look close, making the ground bright wherever they are, knowing simply and quietly that they do it, and are meant to do it and that it would be very wrong if they didn't do it. Not want to be seen, indeed! How long were you in doing up your back hair, this afternoon Jessie?

L. And besides, Miss Dora, if young ladies truly don’t want to be noticed, they should make sure not to let their eyes flash when they don’t like what people say. Honestly, the whole idea of not wanting to be seen is just nonsense. I can’t think of a more annoying flower in the borders than your so-called "modest" snowdrop, which you have to bend down and fuss over, nearly breaking its poor little head off, just to see it; and even then, half of it isn't worth the trouble. Girls should be like daisies, nice and white with a hint of red if you look closely, brightening the ground wherever they grow, simply and quietly knowing they’re meant to do that, and it would be very wrong if they didn’t. Not want to be seen, really! How long did it take you to fix your back hair this afternoon, Jessie?

(JESSIE not immediately answering, DORA comes to her assistance)

(JESSIE not answering right away, DORA steps in to help her)

DORA. Not above three-quarters of an hour, I think, Jess?

DORA. I think it's been less than 45 minutes, right Jess?

JESSIE (putting her finger up). Now, Dorothy, you needn't talk, you know!

JESSIE (raising her finger). Now, Dorothy, you don't need to say anything, you know!

L. I know she needn't, Jessie, I shall ask her about those dark plaits presently. (DORA looks round to see if there is any way open for retreat) But never mind, it was worth the time, whatever it was, and nobody will ever mistake that golden wreath for a chignon: but if you don't want it to be seen you had better wear a cap.

L. I know she doesn’t have to, Jessie, I’ll ask her about those dark braids soon. (DORA looks around to see if there's any way to escape) But anyway, it was worth the time, no matter what it was, and no one will ever confuse that golden wreath with a bun: but if you don’t want it to be noticed, you should probably wear a cap.

JESSIE. Ah, now, are you really going to do nothing but play? And we all have been thinking, and thinking, all day, and hoping you would tell us things, and now—!

JESSIE. Oh really, are you just going to play around? We’ve been thinking and thinking all day, hoping you’d share things with us, and now—!

L. And now I am telling you things, and true things, and things good for you, and you won't believe me. You might as well have let me go to sleep at once, as I wanted to. (Endeavors again to make himself comfortable.)

L. And now I’m sharing things with you—real things, good things for you—and you won’t believe me. You might as well have just let me fall asleep right away, like I wanted to. (Tries again to get comfortable.)

ISABEL. Oh, no, no, you sha'n't go to sleep, you naughty!— Kathleen, come here.

ISABEL. Oh, no, no, you can't go to sleep, you little troublemaker!— Kathleen, come here.

L. (knowing what he has to expect if KATHLEEN comes). Get away, Isabel, you're too heavy. (Sitting up.) What have I been saying?

L. (knowing what he'll face if KATHLEEN comes). Move aside, Isabel, you're too much. (Sitting up.) What have I been saying?

DORA. I do believe he has been asleep all the time! You never heard anything like the things you've been saying.

DORA. I really think he’s been asleep this whole time! You’ve never said anything like what you’ve been saying.

L. Perhaps not. If you have heard them, and anything like them, it is all I want.

L. Maybe not. If you've heard them, or anything similar, that's all I need.

EGYPT. Yes, but we don't understand, and you know we don't; and we want to.

EGYPT. Yes, but we don't get it, and you know we don't; and we want to.

L. What did I say first?

L. What did I say first?

DORA. That the first virtue of girls was wanting to go to balls.

DORA. That the top quality of girls was their desire to attend parties.

L. I said nothing of the kind.

L. I didn't say anything like that.

JESSIE. "Always wanting to dance," you said.

JESSIE. "Always wanting to dance," you said.

L. Yes, and that's true. Their first virtue is to be intensely happy;—so happy that they don't know what to do with themselves for happiness,—and dance, instead of walking. Don't you recollect "Louisa,"

L. Yes, and that's true. Their biggest quality is being really happy; so happy that they don't know what to do with all that joy—and they end up dancing instead of walking. Don't you remember "Louisa,"

    "No fountain from a rocky cave
    E'er tripped with foot so free;
    She seemed as happy as a wave
    That dances on the sea."
    "No fountain from a rocky cave
    Ever flowed with such ease;
    She looked as happy as a wave
    That dances on the sea."

A girl is always like that, when everything's right with her.

A girl is always like that when everything’s good for her.

VIOLET. But, surely, one must be sad sometimes?

VIOLET. But, surely, everyone has to feel sad sometimes?

L. Yes, Violet and dull sometimes and stupid sometimes, and cross sometimes. What must be, must; but it is always either our own fault, or somebody else's. The last and worst thing that can be said of a nation is, that it has made its young girls sad, and weary.

L. Yes, Violet, sometimes it's boring and dumb, and sometimes it's frustrating. Things are what they are; but it's usually either our fault or someone else's. The worst thing that can be said about a nation is that it has made its young girls feel sad and exhausted.

MAY. But I am sure I have heard a great many good people speak against dancing?

MAY. But I'm sure I've heard a lot of good people criticize dancing?

L. Yes, May, but it does not follow they were wise as well as good. I suppose they think Jeremiah liked better to have to write Lamentations for his people, than to have to write that promise for them, which everybody seems to hurry past, that they may get on quickly to the verse about Rachel weeping for her children, though the verse they pass is the counter blessing to that one: "Then shall the virgin rejoice in the dance; and both young men and old together, and I will turn their mourning into joy."

L. Yes, May, but that doesn’t mean they were wise as well as good. I guess they think Jeremiah preferred writing Lamentations for his people to writing that promise everyone seems to ignore so they can quickly move on to the verse about Rachel weeping for her children, even though the verse they skip is the one that counters it: "Then the virgin shall rejoice in the dance; both young men and old shall be together, and I will turn their mourning into joy."

(The children get very serious, but look at each other, as if pleased.)

(The children become very serious, but they look at each other as if they’re pleased.)

MARY. They understand now: but, do you know what you said next?

MARY. They get it now: but do you know what you said next?

L. Yes, I was not more than half asleep. I said their second virtue was dressing.

L. Yeah, I was barely half asleep. I mentioned that their second virtue was dressing.

MARY. Well! what did you mean by that?

MARY. Well! What did you mean by that?

L. What do YOU mean by dressing?

L. What do YOU mean by dressing?

MARY. Wearing fine clothes.

MARY. Dressed in nice clothes.

L. Ah! there's the mistake. I mean wearing plain ones.

L. Ah! That’s the mistake. I mean wearing simple ones.

MARY. Yes, I daresay I but that's not what girls understand by dressing, you know.

MARY. Yes, I guess so, but that's not what girls mean by dressing, you know.

L. I can't help that. If they understand by dressing, buying dresses, perhaps they also understand by drawing, buying pictures. But when I hear them say they can draw, I understand that they can make a drawing; and when I hear them say they can dress, I understand that they can make a dress and—which is quite as difficult—wear one.

L. I can't change that. If they think that dressing means buying clothes, maybe they also think that drawing means buying art. But when I hear them say they can draw, I get that they can create a drawing; and when I hear them say they can dress, I understand that they can create a dress and—which is just as challenging—wear one.

DORA. I'm not sure about the making; for the wearing, we can all wear them—out, before anybody expects it.

DORA. I’m not sure about creating them; as for wearing them, we can all wear them out before anyone sees it coming.

EGYPT (aside to L., piteously). Indeed I have mended that torn flounce quite neatly; look if I haven't!

EGYPT (aside to L., sadly). I really have fixed that torn flounce nicely; just take a look!

L. (aside, to EGYPT). All right; don't be afraid. (Aloud to DORA.) Yes, doubtless; but you know that is only a slow way of UNdressing.

L. (aside, to EGYPT). It's fine; don’t worry. (Aloud to DORA.) Yes, of course; but you know that's just a slow way of getting undressed.

DORA. Then, we are all to learn dress-making, are we?

DORA. So, we're all going to learn how to make clothes, right?

L. Yes; and always to dress yourselves beautifully—not finely, unless on occasion; but then very finely and beautifully, too. Also, you are to dress as many other people as you can; and to teach them how to dress, if they don't know; and to consider every ill-dressed woman or child whom you see anywhere, as a personal disgrace; and to get at them, somehow, until everybody is as beautifully dressed as birds.

L. Yes; and always dress nicely—not overly formal, unless it’s a special occasion; but even then, dress both elegantly and beautifully. Also, help as many people as you can to dress well; teach them how to dress if they don’t know how; and think of every poorly dressed woman or child you see as a personal failing; and do what you can to encourage them until everyone is dressed as beautifully as birds.

(Silence; the children drawing their breaths hard, as if they had come from under a shower bath.)

(Silence; the children gasping for air as if they had just come out from under a shower.)

L. (seeing objections begin to express themselves in the eyes). Now you needn't say you can't; for you can, and it's what you were meant to do, always; and to dress your houses, and your gardens, too; and to do very little else, I believe, except singing; and dancing, as we said, of course and—one thing more.

L. (seeing objections begin to show in their eyes). Now you can't say you can't; because you can, and it's what you were always meant to do. It's about decorating your homes and your gardens too; and really doing very little else, I think, besides singing; and dancing, as we mentioned, of course—and—one more thing.

DORA. Our third and last virtue, I suppose?

DORA. So, our third and final virtue, I guess?

L. Yes; on Violet's system of triplicities.

L. Yes; on Violet's system of triplicities.

DORA. Well, we are prepared for anything now. What is it?

DORA. Okay, we’re ready for anything now. What is it?

L. Cooking.

L. Cooking.

DORA. Cardinal, indeed! If only Beatrice were here with her seven handmaids, that she might see what a fine eighth we had found for her!

DORA. Cardinal, for sure! If only Beatrice were here with her seven handmaids, so she could see what a great eighth we found for her!

MARY. And the interpretation? What does "cooking" mean?

MARY. So, what's the interpretation? What does "cooking" actually mean?

L. It means the knowledge of Medea, and of Circe, and of Calypso, and of Helen, and of Rebekah, and of the Queen of Sheba. It means the knowledge of all herbs, and fruits, and balms, and spices; and of all that is healing and sweet in fields and groves, and savory in meats, it means carefulness, and inventiveness, and watchfulness, and willingness, and readiness of appliance, it means the economy of your great-grandmothers, and the science of modern chemists; it means much tasting, and no wasting, it means English thoroughness, and French art, and Arabian hospitality, and it means, in fine, that you are to be perfectly and always "ladies"—"loaf-givers;" and, as you are to see, imperatively, that everybody has something pretty to put on,—so you are to see, yet more imperatively, that everybody has something nice to eat.

L. It means the knowledge of Medea, Circe, Calypso, Helen, Rebekah, and the Queen of Sheba. It means understanding all herbs, fruits, balms, and spices; everything that is healing and sweet in fields and groves, and savory in foods. It means being careful, inventive, watchful, willing, and ready to act. It means the resourcefulness of your great-grandmothers and the knowledge of modern chemists; it means a lot of tasting and no wasting. It means English thoroughness, French flair, and Arabian hospitality. In short, it means that you are to be perfectly and always “ladies”—“loaf-givers.” You are to make sure that everyone has something nice to wear, but even more importantly, you are to ensure that everyone has something delicious to eat.

(Another pause, and long drawn breath.)

(Another pause, and a deep breath.)

DORA (slowly recovering herself) to EGYPT. We had better have let him go to sleep, I think, after all!

DORA (slowly getting herself together) to EGYPT. I think we should have just let him go to sleep, after all!

L. You had better let the younger ones go to sleep now: for I haven't half done.

L. You should probably let the younger ones go to sleep now because I'm not even halfway done.

ISABEL (panic-struck). Oh! please, please! just one quarter of an hour.

ISABEL (in a panic). Oh! please, please! just fifteen more minutes.

L. No, Isabel, I cannot say what I've got to say in a quarter of an hour; and it is too hard for you, besides:—you would be lying awake, and trying to make it out, half the night. That will never do.

L. No, Isabel, I can't say what I need to say in just fifteen minutes; it's too difficult for you, too—you'd be up all night trying to figure it out. That just won't work.

ISABEL. Oh, please!

ISABEL. Oh, come on!

L. It would please me exceedingly, mousie: but there are times when we must both be displeased; more's the pity. Lily may stay for half an hour, if she likes.

L. I would be very happy, little mouse: but there are moments when we both have to be unhappy; what a shame. Lily can stay for half an hour, if she wants.

LILY. I can't, because Isey never goes to sleep, if she is waiting for me to come.

LILY. I can't, because Isey never falls asleep if she's waiting for me to get back.

ISABEL. Oh, yes, Lily, I'll go to sleep to-night. I will, indeed.

ISABEL. Oh, yes, Lily, I'm definitely going to sleep tonight. I really will.

LILY. Yes, it's very likely, Isey, with those fine round eyes! (To L.) You'll tell me something of what you we been saying, to- morrow, won't you?

LILY. Yes, it's very likely, Isey, with those nice round eyes! (To L.) You'll tell me a bit about what you’ve been saying tomorrow, won’t you?

L. No, I won't, Lily. You must choose. It's only in Miss Edgeworth's novels that one can do right, and have one's cake and sugar afterwards as well (not that I consider the dilemma, to- night, so grave).

L. No, I won't, Lily. You have to decide. It's only in Miss Edgeworth's novels that you can do the right thing and still have your cake and eat it too (not that I think the situation tonight is that serious).

(LILY, sighing, takes ISABEL'S hand.)

(LILY, sighing, takes ISABEL's hand.)

Yes, Lily dear, it will be better, in the outcome of it, so, than if you were to hear all the talks that eer were talked, and all the stories that ever were told. Good-night.

Yes, Lily dear, it will be better in the end than if you were to hear all the conversations that have ever been had and all the stories that have ever been told. Good night.

(The door leading to the condemned cells of the Dormitory closes on LILY, ISABEL, FLORRIE, and other diminutive and submissive victims.)

(The door leading to the condemned cells of the Dormitory closes on LILY, ISABEL, FLORRIE, and other small and submissive victims.)

JESSIE (after a pause). Why, I thought you were so fond of Miss Edgeworth.

JESSIE (after a pause). I thought you really liked Miss Edgeworth.

L. So I am, and so you ought all to be. I can read her over and over again, without ever tiring; there's no one whose every page is so full, and so delightful, no one who brings you into the company of pleasanter or wiser people; no one who tells you more truly how to do right. And it is very nice, in the midst of a wild world, to have the very ideal of poetical justice done always to one's hand:—to have everybody found out, who tells lies; and everybody decorated with a red riband, who doesn't; and to see the good Laura, who gave away her half sovereign, receiving a grand ovation from an entire dinner party disturbed for the purpose; and poor, dear, little Rosamond, who chooses purple jars instead of new shoes, left at last without either her shoes or her bottle. But it isn't life: and, in the way children might easily understand it, it isn't morals.

L. That's exactly how I feel, and how all of you should feel too. I can read her work over and over without ever getting bored; there’s no one whose pages are so rich and enjoyable, no one who brings you into the company of more pleasant or wise people; no one who tells you more accurately how to do the right thing. And it’s really nice, amidst a chaotic world, to have a clear sense of poetic justice at your fingertips: to see everyone who lies exposed, and everyone who tells the truth celebrated with a red ribbon, to witness good Laura, who donated her half-sovereign, receiving a big round of applause from an entire dinner party that stopped everything for her; and poor, dear little Rosamond, who chooses purple jars over new shoes, left without either her shoes or her bottle in the end. But that’s not life; and, in terms a child could easily understand, it’s not really morals either.

JESSIE. How do you mean we might understand it?

JESSIE. What do you mean we could understand it?

L. You might think Miss Edgeworth meant that the right was to be done mainly because one was always rewarded for doing it. It is an injustice to her to say that: her heroines always do right simply for its own sake, as they should; and her examples of conduct and motive are wholly admirable. But her representation of events is false and misleading. Her good characters never are brought into the deadly trial of goodness,—the doing right, and suffering for it, quite finally. And that is life, as God arranges it. "Taking up one's cross" does not at all mean having ovations at dinner parties, and being put over everybody else's head.

L. You might think Miss Edgeworth believed that doing the right thing was mainly motivated by the rewards that come with it. It's unfair to say that about her: her heroines always do the right thing simply for its own sake, as they should; and her portrayals of behavior and motivation are completely admirable. However, her depiction of events is inaccurate and misleading. Her good characters are never faced with the ultimate challenge of goodness—doing the right thing and suffering for it in a meaningful way. And that's what life really is, as God has it planned. "Taking up one's cross" doesn't mean receiving praise at dinner parties and being elevated above everyone else.

DORA. But what does it mean then? That is just what we couldn't understand, when you were telling us about not sacrificing ourselves, yesterday.

DORA. But what does that mean? That's exactly what we couldn't understand when you were talking about not sacrificing ourselves yesterday.

L. My dear, it means simply that you are to go the road which you see to be the straight one; carrying whatever you find is given you to carry, as well and stoutly as you can; without making faces, or calling people to come and look at you. Above all, you are neither to load, nor unload, yourself; nor cut your cross to your own liking. Some people think it would be better for them to have it large; and many, that they could carry it much faster if it were small; and even those who like it largest are usually very particular about its being ornamental, and made of the best ebony. But all that you have really to do is to keep your back as straight as you can; and not think about what is upon it—above all, not to boast of what is upon it. The real and essential meaning of "virtue" is in that straightness of back. Yes; you may laugh, children, but it is. You know I was to tell you about the words that began with V. Sibyl, what does "virtue" mean literally?

L. My dear, it simply means that you should take the path you see as the straight one, carrying whatever you're meant to carry as well as you can, without grimacing or calling others to look at you. Above all, don’t overload or offload yourself, and don’t change your burden to suit your preferences. Some people believe it would be better to have a bigger burden, while others think they could carry it faster if it were smaller; and even those who prefer larger burdens often want them to be decorative and made of the finest ebony. But really, all you need to do is keep your back as straight as possible and not worry about what you’re carrying—especially not to brag about it. The true essence of "virtue" lies in that straightness of the back. Yes, you may laugh, kids, but it’s true. You know I was going to talk to you about words starting with V. Sibyl, what does "virtue" literally mean?

SIBYL. Does it mean courage?

SIBYL. Does that mean courage?

L. Yes; but a particular kind of courage. It means courage of the nerve; vital courage. That first syllable of it, if you look in Max Muller, you will find really means "nerve," and from it come "vis," and "vir," and "virgin" (through vireo), and the connected word "virga"—"a rod;"—the green rod, or springing bough of a tree, being the type of perfect human strength, both in the use of. it in the Mosaic story, when it becomes a serpent, or strikes the rock; or when Aaron's bears its almonds; and in the metaphorical expressions, the "Rod out of the stem of Jesse," and the "Man whose name is the Branch," and so on. And the essential idea of real virtue is that of a vital human strength, which instinctively, constantly, and without motive, does what is right. You must train men to this by habit, as you would the branch of a tree; and give them instincts and manners (or morals) of purity, justice, kindness, and courage. Once rightly trained, they act as they should, irrespectively of all motive, of fear, or of reward. It is the blackest sign of putrescence in a national religion, when men speak as if it were the only safeguard of conduct; and assume that, but for the fear of being burned, or for the hope of being rewarded, everybody would pass their lives in lying, stealing, and murdering. I think quite one of the notablest historical events of this century (perhaps the very notablest), was that council of clergymen, horror-struck at the idea of any diminution in our dread of hell, at which the last of English clergymen whom one would have expected to see in such a function, rose as the devil's advocate; to tell us how impossible it was we could get on without him.

L. Yes, but it's a specific kind of courage. It means courage of the spirit; essential courage. If you look it up in Max Muller, you'll see that the first part really means "nerve," which is where we get words like "vis," "vir," and "virgin" (through vireo), as well as the related word "virga"—"a rod;"—the green rod or new branch of a tree representing perfect human strength. This is seen in the Mosaic story, where it turns into a serpent or strikes the rock; or when Aaron's rod produces almonds. It appears in metaphors like "the Rod out of the stem of Jesse" and "the Man whose name is the Branch," and so on. The core idea of real virtue is vital human strength that instinctively, consistently, and without any motive, does what’s right. We must train men to have this as a habit, just like we would nurture the branch of a tree; providing them with instincts and values (or morals) of purity, justice, kindness, and courage. Once properly trained, they act as they should, regardless of motives, fear, or reward. It’s a terrible sign of decay in a national religion when people talk as if it’s the only thing keeping conduct in check; assuming that without the fear of being punished or the hope of being rewarded, everyone would just lie, steal, and kill. I believe one of the most significant historical events of this century (maybe the most significant) was the gathering of clergymen, horrified at the idea of any reduction in our fear of hell, where the last English clergyman you’d expect to see in such a role stood up as the devil’s advocate to argue how impossible it would be for us to get by without that fear.

VIOLET (after a pause). But, surely, if people weren't afraid— (hesitates again).

VIOLET (after a pause). But, surely, if people weren't scared— (hesitates again).

L. They should be afraid of doing wrong, and of that only, my dear. Otherwise, if they only don't do wrong for fear of being punished, they HAVE done wrong in their hearts already.

L. They should be afraid of doing wrong, and that should be their only concern, my dear. Otherwise, if they only avoid doing wrong out of fear of punishment, they have already done wrong in their hearts.

VIOLET. Well, but surely, at least one ought to be afraid of displeasing God; and one's desire to please Him should be one's first motive?

VIOLET. Well, surely, we should at least be afraid of upsetting God; wanting to please Him should be our main motivation, right?

L. He never would be pleased with us, if it were, my dear. When a father sends his son out into the world—suppose as an apprentice —fancy the boy's coming home at night, and saying, "Father, I could have robbed the till to-day; but I didn't, because I thought you wouldn't like it." Do you think the father would be particularly pleased?

L. He would never be happy with us if that were the case, my dear. When a father sends his son out into the world—let's say as an apprentice—imagine the boy coming home at night and saying, "Dad, I could have stolen from the register today, but I didn't because I thought you wouldn't approve." Do you think the father would be especially pleased?

(VIOLET is silent.)

(VIOLET is quiet.)

He would answer, would he not, if he were wise and good, "My boy, though you had no father, you must not rob tills"? And nothing is ever done so as really to please our Great Father, unless we would also have done it, though we had had no Father to know of it.

He would respond, wouldn’t he, if he were wise and good, "My boy, even if you had no father, you shouldn’t steal from the cash register"? And nothing is truly done to please our Great Father unless we would have done it even if we didn't have a Father to know about it.

VIOLET (after long pause). But, then, what continual threatenings, and promises of reward there are!

VIOLET (after a long pause). But, what constant threats and promises of rewards there are!

L. And how vain both! with the Jews, and with all of us. But the fact is, that the threat and promise are simply statements of the Divine law, and of its consequences. The fact is truly told you,— make what use you may of it: and as collateral warning, or encouragement, or comfort, the knowledge of future consequences may often be helpful to us; but helpful chiefly to the better state when we can act without reference to them. And there's no measuring the poisoned influence of that notion of future reward on the mind of Christian Europe, in the early ages. Half the monastic system rose out of that, acting on the occult pride and ambition of good people (as the other half of it came of their follies and misfortunes). There is always a considerable quantity of pride, to begin with, in what is called "giving one's self to God." As if one had ever belonged to anybody else!

L. And how vain both! with the Jews, and with all of us. But the truth is, the threat and promise are just statements of Divine law and its consequences. The truth is clearly stated to you—do with it what you will: and as collateral warning, encouragement, or comfort, knowing about future consequences can often be helpful to us; but it's most helpful when we can act without thinking about them. And there’s no way to measure the damaging influence of the idea of future reward on the minds of Christian Europe in the early ages. Half of the monastic system came from that, feeding on the hidden pride and ambition of good people (while the other half stemmed from their follies and misfortunes). There’s always a significant amount of pride involved in what’s called "giving oneself to God." As if one had ever belonged to anyone else!

DORA. But, surely, great good has come out of the monastic system —our books,—our sciences—all saved by the monks?

DORA. But, surely, the monastic system has brought about significant good—our books, our sciences—all preserved by the monks?

L. Saved from what, my dear? From the abyss of misery and ruin which that false Christianity allowed the whole active world to live in. When it had become the principal amusement, and the most admired art of Christian men, to cut one another's throats, and burn one another's towns; of course the few feeble or reasonable persons left, who desired quiet, safety, and kind fellowship, got into cloisters; and the gentlest, thoughtfullest, noblest men and women shut themselves up, precisely where they could be of least use. They are very fine things, for us painters, now—the towers and white arches upon the tops of the rocks; always in places where it takes a day's climbing to get at them; but the intense tragi-comedy of the thing, when one thinks of it, is unspeakable. All the good people of the world getting themselves hung up out of the way of mischief, like Bailie Nicol Jarvie;—poor little lambs, as it were, dangling there for the sign of the Golden Fleece; or like Socrates in his basket in the "Clouds"! (I must read you that bit of Aristophanes again, by the way.) And believe me, children, I am no warped witness, as far as regards monasteries; or if I am, it is in their favor. I have always had a strong leaning that way; and have pensively shivered with Augustines at St. Bernard; and happily made hay with Franciscans at Fesole; and sat silent with Carthusians in their little gardens, south of Florence; and mourned through many a day-dream, at Melrose and Bolton. But the wonder is always to me, not how much, but how little, the monks have, on the whole, done, with all that leisure, and all that good-will! What nonsense monks characteristically wrote;—what little progress they made in the sciences to which they devoted themselves as a duty,—medicine especially;—and, last and worst, what depths of degradation they can sometimes see one another, and the population round them, sink into; without either doubting their system, or reforming it!

L. Saved from what, my dear? From the depths of misery and ruin that that false Christianity allowed the entire active world to endure. When it became the main source of entertainment and the most admired skill among Christian men to slaughter each other and burn each other's towns; naturally, the few weak or reasonable people left who wanted peace, safety, and kindness withdrew to cloisters; and the gentlest, most thoughtful, noblest men and women isolated themselves precisely where they could be of least help. They are really beautiful things for us artists now—the towers and white arches on the tops of the rocks; always in places where it takes a day's hike to reach them; but when you think about it, the intense tragedy and comedy of the situation is unimaginable. All the good people of the world hanging themselves up out of harm's way, like Bailie Nicol Jarvie;—poor little lambs, in a sense, dangling there for the sign of the Golden Fleece; or like Socrates in his basket in the "Clouds"! (By the way, I need to read you that part of Aristophanes again.) And believe me, kids, I am not a biased witness when it comes to monasteries; or if I am, it's in their favor. I have always had a strong inclination that way; and I have pensively shivered with Augustines at St. Bernard; and happily joined the Franciscans at Fesole; and sat in silence with Carthusians in their little gardens south of Florence; and mourned through many daydreams at Melrose and Bolton. But the real mystery to me is not how much, but how little, the monks have accomplished overall, with all that free time and goodwill! What nonsense monks typically wrote;—what little progress they made in the sciences they dedicated themselves to as a duty,—medicine especially;—and, last and worst, how deep a degradation they can sometimes see each other and the people around them sink into; without ever doubting their system or reforming it!

(Seeing questions rising to lips.) Hold your little tongues, children; it's very late, and you'll make me forget what I've to say. Fancy yourselves in pews, for five minutes. There's one point of possible good in the conventual system, which is always attractive to young girls; and the idea is a very dangerous one;— 0the notion of a merit, or exalting virtue, consisting in a habit of meditation on the "things above," or things of the next world. Now it is quite true, that a person of beautiful mind, dwelling on whatever appears to them most desirable and lovely in a possible future, will not only pass their time pleasantly, but will even acquire, at last, a vague and wildly gentle charm of manner and feature, which will give them an air of peculiar sanctity in the eyes of others. Whatever real or apparent good there may be in this result, I want you to observe, children, that we have no real authority for the reveries to which it is owing. We are told nothing distinctly of the heavenly world; except that it will be free from sorrow, and pure from sin. What is said of pearl gates, golden floors, and the like, is accepted as merely figurative by religious enthusiasts themselves; and whatever they pass their time in conceiving, whether of the happiness of risen souls, of their intercourse, or of the appearance and employment of the heavenly powers, is entirely the product of their own imagination; and as completely and distinctly a work of fiction, or romantic invention, as any novel of Sir Walter Scott's. That the romance is founded on religious theory or doctrine;—that no disagreeable or wicked persons are admitted into the story;—and that the inventor fervently hopes that some portion of it may hereafter come true, does not in the least alter the real nature of the effort or enjoyment.

(Seeing questions rising to lips.) Hold your little tongues, kids; it’s really late, and you’ll make me forget what I need to say. Imagine yourselves in church pews for five minutes. There’s one aspect of the convent system that often appeals to young girls, and it’s a pretty dangerous idea—the notion that merit or virtue comes from focusing on the “things above” or the next world. It’s true that someone with a beautiful mind, thinking about what seems most desirable and lovely in a possible future, will not only enjoy their time but will also develop a vague and gentle charm in their manner and appearance, giving them an air of unique sanctity in the eyes of others. However, children, I want you to note that we have no real basis for the daydreams that lead to this. We aren’t told anything specific about the heavenly world, except that it will be free from sorrow and pure from sin. The descriptions of pearl gates, golden floors, and so on are just seen as figurative by religious enthusiasts themselves; and whatever they spend their time imagining—whether it’s about the happiness of souls who have risen, their interactions, or the appearance and activities of heavenly beings—is entirely products of their own imagination and as much a creation of fiction or romantic invention as any novel by Sir Walter Scott. The fact that this romance is based on religious belief—that no unpleasant or wicked characters are included—and that the creator sincerely hopes some part of it might come true doesn’t change the true nature of the effort or enjoyment.

Now, whatever indulgence may be granted to amiable people for pleasing themselves in this innocent way, it is beyond question, that to seclude themselves from the rough duties of life, merely to write religious romances, or, as in most cases, merely to dream them, without taking so much trouble as is implied in writing, ought not to be received as an act of heroic virtue. But, observe, even in admitting thus much, I have assumed that the fancies are just and beautiful, though fictitious. Now, what right have any of us to assume that our own fancies will assuredly be either the one or the other? That they delight us, and appear lovely to us, is no real proof of its not being wasted time to form them: and we may surely be led somewhat to distrust our judgment of them by observing what ignoble imaginations have sometimes sufficiently, or even enthusiastically, occupied the hearts of others. The principal source of the spirit of religious contemplation is the East; now I have here in my hand a Byzantine image of Christ, which, if you will look at it seriously, may, I think, at once and forever render you cautious in the indulgence of a merely contemplative habit of mind. Observe, it is the fashion to look at such a thing only as a piece of barbarous art; that is the smallest part of its interest. What I want you to see, is the baseness and falseness of a religious state of enthusiasm, in which such a work could be dwelt upon with pious pleasure. That a figure, with two small round black beads for eyes; a gilded face, deep cut into horrible wrinkles; an open gash for a mouth, and a distorted skeleton for a body, wrapped about, to make it fine, with striped enamel of blue and gold;—that such a figure, I say, should ever have been thought helpful towards the conception of a Redeeming Deity, may make you, I think, very doubtful, even of the Divine approval,—much more of the Divine inspiration,—of religious reverie in general. You feel, doubtless, that your own idea of Christ would be something very different from this; but in what does the difference consist? Not in any more divine authority in your imagination; but in the intellectual work of six intervening centuries; which, simply, by artistic discipline, has refined this crude conception for you, and filled you, partly with an innate sensation, partly with an acquired knowledge, of higher forms,—which render this Byzantine crucifix as horrible to you, as it was pleasing to its maker. More is required to excite your fancy; but your fancy is of no more authority than his was: and a point of national art-skill is quite conceivable, in which the best we can do now will be as offensive to the religious dreamers of the more highly cultivated time, as this Byzantine crucifix is to you.

Now, whatever leniency might be allowed for kind people to enjoy themselves in this harmless way, it’s clear that isolating themselves from the tough responsibilities of life just to write religious stories, or in many cases, simply to dream them up without putting in the effort that writing entails, shouldn’t be seen as a heroic act. But, keep in mind, even by admitting this, I’ve assumed that these fantasies are both just and beautiful, even if they’re fictional. So, what right do any of us have to assume that our own fantasies will definitely be either of those? Just because they excite us and seem lovely to us doesn’t prove it’s not a waste of time to create them: and we should probably question our judgment on them by noticing what unworthy imaginations have sometimes captivated the hearts of others. The main source of the spirit of religious reflection comes from the East; now I have in my hand a Byzantine image of Christ, which, if you look at it closely, may, I think, instantly and permanently make you wary of indulging in a purely contemplative mindset. Notice, it’s common to view something like this merely as a piece of primitive art; that’s the least interesting aspect of it. What I want you to recognize is the lowliness and falsehood of a state of religious enthusiasm where such a work could be appreciated with devotional pleasure. That a figure with two tiny black beads for eyes, a gilded face carved into terrifying wrinkles, a gaping mouth, and a distorted skeletal body, all dressed up to look nice in striped blue and gold enamel— that such a figure, I say, was ever believed to contribute to the concept of a Redeeming Deity may leave you quite unsure, even of the Divine approval—let alone of the Divine inspiration—of religious daydreaming in general. You certainly feel that your own idea of Christ would look very different from this; but what’s the difference based on? Not any greater divine authority in your imagination; but rather in the intellectual development over six centuries that has refined this crude concept for you, filling you partly with an inherent feeling, and partly with learned knowledge, of more elevated forms—making this Byzantine crucifix as horrifying to you as it was appealing to its creator. You need more to ignite your imagination; but your imagination holds no more authority than his did: and it’s quite possible to think of a level of national artistic skill where what we can create now will be as off-putting to the religious dreamers of a more refined era as this Byzantine crucifix is to you.

MARY. But surely, Angelico will always retain his power over everybody?

MARY. But surely, Angelico will always have his influence over everyone?

L. Yes, I should think, always; as the gentle words of a child will: but you would be much surprised, Mary, if you thoroughly took the pains to analyze, and had the perfect means of analyzing, that power of Angelico,—to discover its real sources. Of course it is natural, at first, to attribute it to the pure religious fervor by which he was inspired; but do you suppose Angelico was really the only monk, in all the Christian world of the middle ages, who labored, in art, with a sincere religious enthusiasm?

L. Yes, I should think so, always; just like the kind words of a child do. But you would be really surprised, Mary, if you took the time to analyze and had the right tools to examine that power of Angelico—to uncover its true origins. Of course, it’s natural at first to think it comes from the pure religious passion that inspired him. But do you really think Angelico was the only monk in the entire Christian world of the Middle Ages who worked in art with genuine religious enthusiasm?

MARY. No, certainly not.

MARY. Absolutely not.

L. Anything more frightful, more destructive of all religious faith whatever, than such a supposition, could not be. And yet, what other monk ever produced such work? I have myself examined carefully upwards of two thousand illuminated missals, with especial view to the discovery of any evidence of a similar result upon the art, from the monkish devotion; and utterly in vain.

L. There couldn't be anything more terrifying or more damaging to all religious belief than this idea. And yet, which other monk has created such work? I've personally examined over two thousand illuminated missals, specifically looking for any signs of a similar impact from monastic devotion on the art, and it was completely pointless.

MARY. But then, was not Fra Angelico a man of entirely separate and exalted genius?

MARY. But wasn’t Fra Angelico a person of completely unique and exceptional talent?

L. Unquestionably; and granting him to be that, the peculiar phenomenon in his art is, to me, not its loveliness, but its weakness. The effect of "inspiration," had it been real, on a man of consummate genius, should have been, one would have thought, to make everything that he did faultless and strong, no less than lovely. But of all men, deserving to be called "great," Fra Angelico permits to himself the least pardonable faults, and the most palpable follies. There is evidently within him a sense of grace, and power of invention, as great as Ghiberti's:—we are in the habit of attributing those high qualities to his religious enthusiasm; but, if they were produced by that enthusiasm in him, they ought to be produced by the same feelings in others; and we see they are not. Whereas, comparing him with contemporary great artists, of equal grace and invention, one peculiar character remains notable in him,—which, logically, we ought therefore to attribute to the religious fervor;—and that distinctive character is, the contented indulgence of his own weaknesses, and perseverance in his own ignorances.

L. Definitely; and if we accept him as that, the unique aspect of his art to me isn't its beauty, but its flaws. You'd think the effect of "inspiration," if it had been genuine, on someone with immense talent would make everything he created perfect and strong, as well as beautiful. Yet, of all the individuals we call "great," Fra Angelico allows himself the least excusable mistakes and the most obvious errors. It's clear that he has a sense of grace and a creative power as significant as Ghiberti's: we often attribute those qualities to his religious passion; but if that passion produced those qualities in him, it should also bring out similar qualities in others, and we see that it doesn't. However, when we compare him to other great artists of his time, who share equal grace and creativity, one distinctive trait stands out in him—which we should logically attribute to his religious zeal—and that is his comfortable acceptance of his own flaws and his persistence in his own ignorance.

MARY. But that's dreadful! And what is the source of the peculiar charm which we all feel in his work?

MARY. But that's awful! And what is the source of the unique charm that we all sense in his work?

L. There are many sources of it, Mary; united and seeming like one. You would never feel that charm but in the work of an entirely good man; be sure of that; but the goodness is only the recipient and modifying element, not the creative one. Consider carefully what delights you in any original picture of Angelico's. You will find, for one minor thing, an exquisite variety and brightness of ornamental work. That is not Angelico's inspiration. It is the final result of the labor and thought of millions of artists, of all nations; from the earliest Egyptian potters downwards—Greeks, Byzantines, Hindoos, Arabs, Gauls, and Northmen—all joining in the toil; and consummating it in Florence, in that century, with such embroidery of robe and inlaying of armor as had never been seen till then; nor probably, ever will be seen more. Angelico merely takes his share of this inheritance, and applies it in the tenderest way to subjects which are peculiarly acceptant of it. But the inspiration, if it exist anywhere, flashes on the knight's shield quite as radiantly as on the monk's picture. Examining farther into the sources of your emotion in the Angelico work, you will find much of the impression of sanctity dependent on a singular repose and grace of gesture, consummating itself in the floating, flying, and above all, in the dancing groups. That is not Angelico's inspiration. It is only a peculiarly tender use of systems of grouping which had been long before developed by Giotto, Memmi, and Orcagna; and the real root of it all is simply—What do you think, children? The beautiful dancing of the Florentine maidens!

L. There are many sources of it, Mary; united and appearing as one. You would never feel that charm except in the work of a truly good person; make sure of that; but the goodness is just the receiving and modifying element, not the creative one. Think carefully about what fascinates you in any original piece by Angelico. For one minor detail, you'll notice an exquisite variety and brightness in the decorative work. That isn't Angelico's inspiration. It's the final outcome of the effort and ideas of millions of artists from all over the world, starting from the earliest Egyptian potters all the way down—Greeks, Byzantines, Hindoos, Arabs, Celts, and Northmen—all participating in the work; culminating it in Florence in that century with embroidery of robes and inlay of armor that had never been seen before; nor likely will be seen again. Angelico simply takes his share of this legacy and applies it in the most tender way to subjects that accept it particularly well. But the inspiration, if it exists anywhere, shines on the knight's shield just as brightly as on the monk's artwork. Looking deeper into what stirs your feelings in the Angelico pieces, you’ll find much of the sense of holiness comes from a unique calm and grace of gesture, culminating in the floating, flying, and especially in the dancing groups. That isn’t Angelico's inspiration. It's merely a particularly delicate use of grouping techniques that had long been developed by Giotto, Memmi, and Orcagna; and the real root of it all is simply—What do you think, kids? The beautiful dancing of the Florentine girls!

DORA (indignant again). Now, I wonder what next! Why not say it all depended on Herodias' daughter, at once?

DORA (indignant again). Now, I wonder what's next! Why not just say it all depended on Herodias' daughter right away?

L. Yes; it is certainly a great argument against singing that there were once sirens.

L. Yes; it's definitely a strong argument against singing that there were once sirens.

DORA. Well, it may be all very fine and philosophical, but shouldn't I just like to read you the end of the second volume of "Modern Painters"!

DORA. Well, it might all sound great and philosophical, but shouldn't I just read you the end of the second volume of "Modern Painters"!

L. My dear, do you think any teacher could be worth your listening to, or anybody else's listening to, who had learned nothing, and altered his mind in nothing, from seven and twenty to seven and forty? But that second volume is very good for you as far as it goes. It is a great advance, and a thoroughly straight and swift one, to be led, as it is the main business of that second volume to lead you, from Dutch cattle-pieces, and ruffian-pieces, to Fra Angelico. And it is right for you also, as you grow older, to be strengthened in the general sense and judgment which may enable you to distinguish the weaknesses from the virtues of what you love, else you might come to love both alike; or even the weaknesses without the virtues. You might end by liking Overbeck and Cornelius as well as Angelico. However, I have perhaps been leaning a little too much to the merely practical side of things, in to-night's talk; and you are always to remember, children, that I do not deny, though I cannot affirm, the spiritual advantages resulting, in certain cases, from enthusiastic religious reverie, and from the other practices of saints and anchorites. The evidence respecting them has never yet been honestly collected, much less dispassionately examined: but assuredly, there is in that direction a probability, and more than a probability, of dangerous error, while there is none whatever in the practice of an active, cheerful, and benevolent life. The hope of attaining a higher religious position, which induces us to encounter, for its exalted alternative, the risk of unhealthy error, is often, as I said, founded more on pride than piety; and those who, in modest usefulness, have accepted what seemed to them here the lowliest place in the kingdom of their Father, are not, I believe, the least likely to receive hereafter the command, then unmistakable, "Friend, go up higher."

L. My dear, do you think any teacher is worth your attention, or anyone else's, if they haven’t learned or changed anything from twenty-seven to forty-seven? But that second volume is really good for you as far as it goes. It’s a significant step forward, and it guides you—from Dutch cattle paintings and rough artwork—to Fra Angelico. And it’s also fitting as you get older to strengthen your general sense and judgment, which allows you to tell the weaknesses apart from the virtues in what you love; otherwise, you might end up loving both equally, or even the weaknesses without the virtues. You might end up liking Overbeck and Cornelius just as much as Angelico. However, I might have leaned a bit too much toward the practical side of things in tonight's discussion; and you should always remember, kids, that I don’t deny, though I can’t confirm, the spiritual benefits that can come from passionate religious reflection and the practices of saints and hermits. The evidence regarding them has never been collected honestly, let alone examined calmly: but without a doubt, there’s a probability—and more than just a probability—of dangerous mistakes in that area, while there’s none whatsoever in leading an active, joyful, and kind life. The hope of achieving a higher religious status, which leads us to risk falling into unhealthy errors for something more elevated, is often based more on pride than on true faith; and those who, in humble service, have taken what they believed to be the lowest place in their Father's kingdom are, I believe, the ones most likely to eventually hear the unmistakable command, "Friend, go up higher."










LECTURE 8. — CRYSTAL CAPRICE

Formal Lecture in Schoolroom, after some practical examination of minerals.

Formal Lecture in Classroom, following a practical examination of minerals.

L. We have seen enough, children, though very little of what might be seen if we had more time, of mineral structures produced by visible opposition, or contest among elements; structures of which the variety, however great, need not surprise us: for we quarrel, ourselves, for many and slight causes,—much more, one should think, may crystals, who can only feel the antagonism, not argue about it. But there is a yet more singular mimicry of our human ways in the varieties of form which appear owing to no antagonistic force; but merely to the variable humor and caprice of the crystals themselves: and I have asked you all to come into the schoolroom to-day, because, of course, this is a part of the crystal mind which must be peculiarly interesting to a feminine audience. (Great symptoms of disapproval on the part of said audience.) Now, you need not pretend that it will not interest you; why should it not? It is true that we men are never capricious; but that only makes us the more dull and disagreeable. You, who are crystalline in brightness, as well as in caprice, charm infinitely, by infinitude of change. (Audible murmurs of "Worse and worse!" "As if we could be got over that way!" Etc. The LECTURER, however, observing the expression of the features to be more complacent, proceeds.) And the most curious mimicry, if not of your changes of fashion, at least of your various modes (in healthy periods) of national costume, takes place among the crystals of different countries. With a little experience, it is quite possible to say at a glance, in what districts certain crystals have been found; and although, if we had knowledge extended and accurate enough, we might of course ascertain the laws and circumstances which have necessarily produced the form peculiar to each locality, this would be just as true of the fancies of the human mind. If we could know the exact circumstances which affect it, we could foretell what now seems to us only caprice of thought, as well as what now seems to us only caprice of crystal: nay, so far as our knowledge reaches, it is on the whole easier to find some reason why the peasant girls of Berne should wear their caps in the shape of butterflies; and the peasant girls of Munich theirs in the shape of shells, than to say why the rock-crystals of Dauphine should all have their summits of the shape of lip-pieces of flageolets, while those of St. Gothard are symmetrical, or why the fluor of Chamouni is rose-colored, and in octahedrons, while the fluor of Weardale is green, and in cubes. Still farther removed is the hope, at present, of accounting for minor differences in modes of grouping and construction. Take, for instance, the caprices of this single mineral, quart;—variations upon a single theme. It has many forms; but see what it will make out of this ONE, the six-sided prism. For shortness' sake, I shall call the body of the prism its "column," and the pyramid at the extremities its "cap." Now, here, first you have a straight column as long and thin as a stalk of asparagus, with two little caps at the ends; and here you have a short thick column, as solid as a haystack, with two fat caps at the ends; and here you have two caps fastened together, and no column at all between them! Then here is a crystal with its column fat in the middle, and tapering to a little cap; and here is one stalked like a mushroom, with a huge cap put on the top of a slender column! Then here is a column built wholly out of little caps, with a large smooth cap at the top. And here is a column built of columns and caps; the caps all truncated about half-way to their points. And in both these last, the little crystals are set anyhow, and build the large one in a disorderly way; but here is a crystal made of columns and truncated caps, set in regular terraces all the way up.

L. We’ve seen enough, kids, but there’s still so much more we could explore if we had more time, especially in the fascinating structures formed by the visible clashes among elements. The variety of these structures, no matter how vast, shouldn't surprise us; after all, we argue over many trivial things ourselves—so it stands to reason that crystals, which can only sense conflict, would reflect that too. However, there’s an even more interesting mimicry of our human behavior in the variety of forms that come about not from any conflict but simply from the changing moods and whims of the crystals themselves. I’ve invited you all into the classroom today because this aspect of crystal behavior should be particularly intriguing for a female audience. (Signs of strong disapproval from the audience.) Now, there’s no need to pretend this won’t spark your interest; why wouldn’t it? It’s true that we men aren’t known for our unpredictability; that just makes us more boring and unpleasant. You, who shine with both clarity and whimsy, bring endless charm through your capacity for change. (Murmurs of "This is getting worse!" "As if we’d be swayed by that!" etc. However, the LECTURER notices that the audience's expressions have softened and continues.) The most intriguing imitation of your changing fashions, at least in terms of your various styles (during healthy times) of national dress, can be seen among the crystals from different countries. With a bit of experience, it's possible to quickly identify where certain crystals were found, and while we could theoretically determine the laws and conditions that produce each locality's unique forms, this would apply equally to the fantasies of the human mind. If we understood the exact circumstances that influence it, we could predict what now seems like random thoughts and similarly the seemingly random forms of crystals. In fact, as far as our knowledge extends, it’s generally easier to explain why the peasant girls in Berne wear butterfly-shaped caps and those in Munich wear shell-shaped ones than to explain why the rock crystals in Dauphine are shaped like the lips of flageolets and those in St. Gothard are symmetrical, or why the fluorite in Chamouni is rose-colored and octahedral while the fluorite in Weardale is green and cubic. We are even further from understanding the minor differences in their grouping and structure. For example, let’s look at the variations of just one mineral, quartz—variations on a single theme. It has many forms, but just take a look at what it can create from ONE shape: the six-sided prism. For the sake of brevity, I’ll refer to the main part of the prism as its "column" and the pyramids at its ends as its "caps." Here, we have a tall, thin column like an asparagus stalk with little caps at both ends; and here, a short, thick column as solid as a haystack with chunky caps at both ends; and here, we see two caps joined without any column between them! Then there’s a crystal with a middle that’s thick and wide, tapering off to a tiny cap; and another shaped like a mushroom, with a large cap sitting atop a slender column! Next, here’s a column entirely made of little caps with a large, smooth cap on top. And here’s one built from columns and caps, with the caps all cut off halfway to their points. In both of these last examples, the little crystals are arranged randomly, creating a larger crystal in a messy manner; but here’s a crystal constructed from columns and truncated caps, organized in neat terraces all the way up.

MARY. But are not these groups of crystals, rather than one crystal?

MARY. But aren't these groups of crystals instead of just one crystal?

L. What do you mean by a group, and what by one crystal?

L. What do you mean by a group, and what do you mean by one crystal?

DORA (audibly aside, to MARY, who is brought to pause). You know you are never expected to answer, Mary.

DORA (quietly to MARY, making her stop). You know you're never expected to respond, Mary.

L. I'm sure this is easy enough. What do you mean by a group of people?

L. I'm sure this is simple enough. What do you mean by a group of people?

MARY. Three or four together, or a good many together, like the caps in these crystals.

MARY. Three or four together, or quite a few together, like the caps in these crystals.

L. But when a great many persons get together they don't take the shape of one person?

L. But when a lot of people come together, don't they end up acting like one person?

(MARY still at pause.)

(MARY still paused.)

ISABEL. No, because they can't; but you know the crystals can; so why shouldn't they?

ISABEL. No, because they can't; but you know the crystals can; so why shouldn't they?

L. Well, they don't; that is to say, they don't always, nor even often. Look here, Isabel.

L. Well, they don't; I mean, they don't always, or even often. Look, Isabel.

ISABEL. What a nasty ugly thing!

ISABEL. What a disgusting, ugly thing!

L. I'm glad you think it so ugly. Yet it is made of beautiful crystals; they are a little gray and cold in color, but most of them are clear.

L. I'm glad you find it so ugly. But it’s made of beautiful crystals; they have a bit of a gray and cold tone, but most of them are clear.

ISABEL. But they're in such horrid, horrid disorder!

ISABEL. But they're in such an awful, awful mess!

L. Yes; all disorder is horrid, when it is among things that are naturally orderly. Some little girls' rooms are naturally orderly, I suppose; or I don't know how they could live in them, if they cry out so when they only see quartz crystals in confusion.

L. Yes; all chaos is awful when it disrupts things that are normally neat. I guess some little girls' rooms are naturally tidy; otherwise, I don't know how they could stand it when they get upset just seeing quartz crystals all mixed up.

ISABEL. Oh! but how come they to be like that?

ISABEL. Oh! But how did they end up like that?

L. You may well ask. And yet you will always hear people talking, as if they thought order more wonderful than disorder! It is wonderful—as we have seen; but to me, as to you, child, the supremely wonderful thing is that nature should ever be ruinous or wasteful, or deathful! I look at this wild piece of crystallization with endless astonishment.

L. You might be wondering. Yet, you'll always hear people talking as if they believe order is more amazing than disorder! It is amazing—as we’ve seen; but to me, just like you, kid, the truly amazing thing is that nature can ever be destructive, wasteful, or lethal! I gaze at this wild piece of crystallization with endless amazement.

MARY. Where does it come from?

MARY. Where is it coming from?

L. The Tete Noire of Chamonix. What makes it more strange is that it should be in a vein of fine quartz. If it were in a mouldering rock, it would be natural enough; but in the midst of so fine substance, here are the crystals tossed in a heap; some large, myriads small (almost as small as dust), tumbling over each other like a terrified crowd, and glued together by the sides, and edges, and backs, and heads; some warped, and some pushed out and in, and all spoiled, and each spoiling the rest.

L. The Tete Noire of Chamonix. What makes it even stranger is that it’s found in a vein of fine quartz. If it were in a decaying rock, that would be understandable; but in the midst of such a fine material, here are the crystals heaped together; some large, countless small ones (almost as tiny as dust), tumbling over one another like a panicked crowd, glued together by their sides, edges, backs, and tops; some warped, some pushed in and out, all damaged, each one ruining the others.

MARY. And how flat they all are!

MARY. And how boring they all are!

L. Yes; that's the fashion at the Tete Noire.

L. Yes; that's the trend at the Tete Noire.

MARY. But surely this is ruin, not caprice?

MARY. But surely this is destruction, not just a whim?

L. I believe it is in great part misfortune; and we will examine these crystal troubles in next lecture. But if you want to see the gracefullest and happiest caprices of which dust is capable, you must go to the Hartz; not that I ever mean to go there myself, for I want to retain the romantic feeling about the name; and I have done myself some harm already by seeing the monotonous and heavy form of the Brocken from the suburbs of Brunswick. But whether the mountains be picturesque or not, the tricks which the goblins (as I am told) teach the crystals in them, are incomparably pretty. They work chiefly on the mind of a docile, bluish-colored, carbonate of lime; which comes out of a gray limestone. The goblins take the greatest possible care of its education, and see that nothing happens to it to hurt its temper; and when it may be supposed to have arrived at the crisis which is to a well brought up mineral, what presentation at court is to a young lady—after which it is expected to set fashions—there's no end to its pretty ways of behaving. First it will make itself into pointed darts as fine as hoarfrost; here, it is changed into a white fur as fine as silk; here into little crowns and circlets, as bright as silver; as if for the gnome princesses to wear; here it is in beautiful little plates, for them to eat off; presently it is in towers which they might be imprisoned in; presently in caves and cells, where they may make nun-gnomes of themselves, and no gnome ever hear of them more; here is some of it in sheaves, like corn; here, some in drifts, like snow; here, some in rays, like stars: and, though these are, all of them, necessarily, shapes that the mineral takes in other places, they are all taken here with such a grace that you recognize the high caste and breeding of the crystals wherever you meet them, and know at once they are Hartz- born.

L. I think it's mostly bad luck; and we'll look into these strange troubles in the next lecture. But if you want to see the most beautiful and joyful whims that dust can create, you need to go to the Hartz. Not that I ever plan to go there myself, as I want to keep the romantic feeling about the name; I've already hurt myself a bit by seeing the dull and heavy Brocken from the outskirts of Brunswick. But whether the mountains are picturesque or not, the tricks that the goblins (or so I've heard) teach the crystals there are incredibly lovely. They mainly work on a gentle, bluish carbonate of lime that’s derived from gray limestone. The goblins take great care in its upbringing, ensuring that nothing occurs to spoil its temperament; and when it reaches the point that a well-raised mineral should—similar to a young lady's debut at court, after which it’s expected to set trends—there’s no limit to its charming behaviors. First, it might turn into pointed spikes as delicate as frost; here, it's transformed into a white fur as soft as silk; there, into tiny crowns and bands that shimmer like silver, as if for the gnome princesses to wear; then it appears in beautiful little plates for them to dine on; soon it becomes towers where they could be trapped; then into caves and cells where they might become nun-gnomes, never to be heard from again; here it is in sheaves like corn; here in drifts like snow; here in rays like stars: and although these forms are all shapes that the mineral takes elsewhere, they're all presented here with such grace that you can recognize the high quality and refinement of the crystals wherever you encounter them, and you immediately know they're Hartz-born.

Of course, such fine things as these are only done by crystals which are perfectly good, and good-humored; and of course, also, there are ill-humored crystals who torment each other, and annoy quieter crystals, yet without coming to anything like serious war. Here (for once) is some ill-disposed quartz, tormenting a peaceable octahedron of fluor, in mere caprice. I looked at it the other night so long, and so wonderingly, just before putting my candle out, that I fell into another strange dream. But you don't care about dreams.

Of course, nice things like these are only created by crystals that are perfectly good and friendly; and naturally, there are also unfriendly crystals that annoy each other and disturb the calmer ones, but they never escalate to anything resembling serious conflict. Here (for once) is some grumpy quartz bothering a peaceful octahedron of fluorite, just out of pure whim. I stared at it the other night for so long and with such curiosity, just before extinguishing my candle, that I drifted into another strange dream. But you aren't interested in dreams.

DORA. No; we didn't, yesterday; but you know we are made up of caprice; so we do, to-day: and you must tell it us directly.

DORA. No; we didn't yesterday, but you know we can be unpredictable, so we do today: and you have to tell us right away.

L. Well, you see, Neith and her work were still much in my mind; and then, I had been looking over these Hartz things for you, and thinking of the sort of grotesque sympathy there seemed to be in them with the beautiful fringe and pinnacle work of Northern architecture. So, when I fell asleep, I thought I saw Neith and St. Barbara talking together.

L. Well, you see, Neith and her work were still on my mind; I had also been looking over these Hartz things for you and considering the kind of bizarre connection they seemed to have with the beautiful fringe and pinnacle designs of Northern architecture. So, when I fell asleep, I thought I saw Neith and St. Barbara chatting together.

DORA. But what had St. Barbara to do with it?

DORA. But what does St. Barbara have to do with it?

L. My dear, I am quite sure St. Barbara is the patroness of good architects; not St. Thomas, whatever the old builders thought. It might be very fine, according to the monks' notions, in St. Thomas, to give all his employer's money away to the poor: but breaches of contract are bad foundations; and I believe, it was not he, but St. Barbara, who overlooked the work in all the buildings you and I care about. However that may be, it was certainly she whom I saw in my dream with Neith. Neith was sitting weaving, and I thought she looked sad, and threw her shuttle slowly; and St. Barbara was standing at her side, in a stiff little gown, all ins and outs, and angles; but so bright with embroidery that it dazzled me whenever she moved; the train of it was just like a heap of broken jewels, it was so stiff, and full of corners, and so many-colored and bright. Her hair fell over her shoulders in long, delicate waves, from under a little three pinnacled crown, like a tower. She was asking Neith about the laws of architecture in Egypt and Greece; and when Neith told her the measures of the pyramids, St. Barbara said she thought they would have been better three-cornered and when Neith told her the measures of the Parthenon, St. Barbara said she thought it ought to have had two transepts. But she was pleased when Neith told her of the temple of the dew, and of the Caryan maidens bearing its frieze: and then she thought that perhaps Neith would like to hear what sort of temples she was building herself, in the French valleys, and on the crags of the Rhine. So she began gossiping, just as one of you might to an old lady: and certainly she talked in the sweetest way in the world to Neith; and explained to her all about crockets and pinnacles: and Neith sat, looking very grave; and always graver as St. Barbara went on; till at last, I'm sorry to say, St. Barbara lost her temper a little.

L. My dear, I'm pretty sure St. Barbara is the patron saint of good architects, not St. Thomas, no matter what the old builders believed. It might sound noble, according to the monks, for St. Thomas to give away all his employer’s money to the poor, but breaking contracts is a shaky foundation; and I truly believe it was St. Barbara, not him, who oversaw the work on all the buildings you and I care about. Regardless, it was definitely her I saw in my dream with Neith. Neith was sitting there weaving, and I thought she looked sad, slowly tossing her shuttle; and St. Barbara was beside her, wearing a stiff little dress with all sorts of angles; but it was so bright with embroidery that it dazzled me whenever she moved. The train of her dress looked like a pile of broken jewels, so stiff, full of corners, colorful, and bright. Her hair fell over her shoulders in long, delicate waves, coming from under a little three-towered crown, like a tower. She was asking Neith about the laws of architecture in Egypt and Greece. When Neith shared the measurements of the pyramids, St. Barbara said she thought they would have looked better as three-cornered, and when Neith mentioned the Parthenon’s measurements, St. Barbara commented that it should have had two transepts. But she was happy when Neith told her about the temple of the dew and the Caryan maidens carrying its frieze; then she thought maybe Neith would like to hear about the kinds of temples she was building in the French valleys and on the cliffs of the Rhine. So she started chatting, just like one of you might with an old lady; and she definitely spoke in the sweetest way to Neith, explaining all about crockets and pinnacles. Neith sat there, looking very serious, becoming more serious as St. Barbara continued; until, regrettably, St. Barbara lost her temper a little.

MARY (very grave herself). "St. Barbara"?

MARY (very serious herself). "St. Barbara"?

L. Yes, Mary. Why shouldn't she? It was very tiresome of Neith to sit looking like that.

L. Yes, Mary. Why not? It was really annoying for Neith to just sit there looking like that.

MAY. But, then, St. Barbara was a saint!

MAY. But then, St. Barbara was a saint!

L. What's that, May?

L. What's that, May?

MAY. A saint! A saint is—I am sure you know!

MAY. A saint! A saint is—I’m sure you know!

L. If I did, it would not make me sure that you knew too, May: but I don't.

L. If I did, it wouldn't make me sure that you knew too, May: but I don't.

VIOLET (expressing the incredulity of the audience). Oh,—sir!

VIOLET (showing the audience's disbelief). Oh, sir!

L. That is to say, I know that people are called saints who are supposed to be better than others: but I don't know how much better they must be, in order to be saints; nor how nearly anybody may be a saint, and yet not be quite one; nor whether everybody who is called a saint was one; nor whether everybody who isn't called a saint, isn't one.

L. In other words, I understand that people labeled as saints are expected to be better than others: but I’m not sure how much better they actually need to be to be considered saints; or how close someone can be to being a saint without fully being one; or if everyone referred to as a saint really was one; or if everyone who isn’t called a saint truly isn’t one.

(General silence; the audience feeling themselves on the verge of the Infinities—and a little shocked—and much puzzled by so many questions at once.)

(General silence; the audience feeling themselves on the brink of the Infinities—and a bit shocked—and very confused by so many questions at once.)

L. Besides, did you never hear that verse about being—called to be "saints"?

L. Besides, have you never heard that verse about being called to be "saints"?

MAY (repeats Rom. i. 7).

MAY (repeats Rom. 1:7).

L. Quite right, May. Well, then, who are called to be that? People in Rome only?

L. Exactly, May. So, who is called to be that? Just people in Rome?

MAY. Everybody, I suppose, whom God loves.

MAY. Everyone, I guess, whom God loves.

L. What! little girls as well as other people?

L. What! Little girls too, just like everyone else?

MAY. All grown-up people, I mean.

MAY. All the adults, I mean.

L. Why not little girls? Are they wickeder when they are little?

L. Why not little girls? Are they worse when they’re young?

MAY. Oh, I hope not.

MAY. I really hope not.

L Why not little girls, then? (Pause)

L Why not little girls, then? (Pause)

LILY. Because, you know we can't be worth anything if we're ever so good,—I mean, if we try to be ever so good and we can't do difficult things—like saints.

LILY. Because, you know we can't be of any value if we're just trying to be really good—I mean, if we aim to be super good and can't handle tough things—like saints.

L I am afraid, my dear that old people are not more able or willing for their difficulties than you children are for yours. All I can say is, that if ever I see any of you, when you are seven or eight and twenty, knitting your brows over any work you want to do or to understand as I saw you Lily knitting your brows over your slate this morning I should think you very noble women. But—to come back to my dream—St Barbara did lose her temper a little, and I was not surprised. For you can't think how provoking Neith looked, sitting there just like a statue of sandstone, only going on weaving like a machine and never quickening the cast of her shuttle, while St Barbara was telling her so eagerly all about the most beautiful things and chattering away, as fast as bells ring on Christmas Eve, till she saw that Neilh didn't care, and then St Barbara got as red as a rose, and stopped just in time,— or I think she would really have said something naughty.

L I’m afraid, my dear, that old people aren’t any more able or willing to handle their challenges than you kids are with yours. All I can say is, if I ever see any of you, when you’re twenty-seven or twenty-eight, furrowing your brows over a task you want to do or understand, like I saw you, Lily, furrowing your brows over your slate this morning, I would think you’re very noble women. But—to get back to my dream—St. Barbara did lose her temper a bit, and I wasn’t surprised. You can’t imagine how frustrating Neith looked, sitting there like a sandstone statue, just weaving like a machine and never speeding up the cast of her shuttle, while St. Barbara was eagerly telling her all about the most beautiful things and chatting away like bells ringing on Christmas Eve, until she saw that Neith didn’t care, and then St. Barbara turned as red as a rose and stopped just in time—or I think she would have really said something rude.

ISABEL Oh please, but didn't Neith say anything then?

ISABEL Oh come on, didn't Neith say anything then?

L. Yes. She said, quite quietly, "It may be very pretty, my love; but it is all nonsense."

L. Yes. She said, very softly, "It might be really beautiful, my love; but it’s all nonsense."

ISABEL. Oh dear, oh dear; and then?

ISABEL. Oh no, oh no; and then?

L. Well; then I was a little angry myself, and hoped St. Barbara would be quite angry; but she wasn't. She bit her lips first; and then gave a great sigh—such a wild, sweet sigh—and then she knelt down and hid her face on Neith's knees. Then Neith smiled a little, and was moved.

L. Well; I was a bit angry too, and I hoped St. Barbara would be really angry, but she wasn't. She bit her lips at first and then let out a huge, sweet sigh—such a wild, lovely sigh—and then she knelt down and buried her face in Neith's lap. Then Neith smiled a little and felt touched.

ISABEL. Oh, I am so glad!

ISABEL. Oh, I’m so excited!

L. And she touched St. Barbara's forehead with a flower of white lotus; and St. Barbara sobbed once or twice, and then said: "If you only could see how beautiful it is, and how much it makes people feel what is good and lovely; and if you could only hear the children singing in the Lady chapels!" And Neith smiled,—but still sadly,—and said, "How do you know what I have seen, or heard, my love? Do you think all those vaults and towers of yours have been built without me? There was not a pillar in your Giotto's Santa Maria del Fiore which I did not set true by my spear-shaft as it rose. But this pinnacle and flame work which has set your little heart on fire, is all vanity; and you will see what it will come to, and that soon; and none will grieve for it more than I. And then every one will disbelieve your pretty symbols and types. Men must be spoken simply to, my dear, if you would guide them kindly, and long." But St. Barbara answered, that, "Indeed she thought every one liked her work," and that "the people of different towns were as eager about their cathedral towers as about their privileges or their markets;" and then she asked Neith to come and build something with her, wall against tower; and "see whether the people will be as much pleased with your building as with mine." But Neith answered, "I will not contend with you, my dear. I strive not with those who love me; and for those who hate me, it is not well to strive with me, as weaver Arachne knows. And remember, child, that nothing is ever done beautifully, which is done in rivalship; nor nobly, which is done in pride."

L. She touched St. Barbara's forehead with a white lotus flower; and St. Barbara cried a couple of times, then said, "If only you could see how beautiful it is and how much it makes people feel what is good and lovely; and if you could only hear the children singing in the Lady chapels!" Neith smiled, though still sadly, and said, "How do you know what I have seen or heard, my love? Do you think all those vaults and towers of yours were built without me? Not a single pillar in your Giotto's Santa Maria del Fiore was set true by my spear-shaft as it rose. But this pinnacle and flame work that has set your little heart on fire is all vanity; you will see what it will lead to, and soon; and no one will grieve for it more than I. Then everyone will disbelieve your pretty symbols and types. People must be spoken to simply, my dear, if you want to guide them kindly and for a long time." But St. Barbara replied, "Indeed, I think everyone likes my work," and that "the people from different towns are as eager about their cathedral towers as they are about their privileges or markets;" and then she asked Neith to come and build something together, wall against tower; and "let's see whether people will be as pleased with your building as with mine." But Neith responded, "I won't compete with you, my dear. I don't strive with those who love me; and for those who hate me, it's not wise to challenge me, as weaver Arachne knows. Remember, child, that nothing done beautifully is accomplished through rivalry, nor nobly, which is done out of pride."

Then St. Barbara hung her head quite down, and said she was very sorry she had been so foolish; and kissed Neith; and stood thinking a minute: and then her eyes got bright again, and she said, she would go directly and build a chapel with five windows in it; four for the four cardinal virtues, and one for humility, in the middle, bigger than the rest. And Neith very nearly laughed quite out, I thought; certainly her beautiful lips lost all their sternness for an instant; then she said, "Well, love, build it, but do not put so many colors into your windows as you usually do; else no one will be able to see to read, inside: and when it is built, let a poor village priest consecrate it, and not an archbishop." St. Barbara started a little, I thought, and turned as if to say something; but changed her mind, and gathered up her train, and went out. And Neith bent herself again to her loom, in which she was weaving a web of strange dark colors, I thought; but perhaps it was only after the glittering of St. Barbara's embroidered train: and I tried to make out the figures in Neith's web, and confused myself among them, as one always does in dreams; and then the dream changed altogether, and I found myself, all at once, among a crowd of little Gothic and Egyptian spirits, who were quarreling: at least the Gothic ones were trying to quarrel; for the Egyptian ones only sat with their hands on their knees, and their aprons sticking out very stiffly; and stared. And after a while I began to understand what the matter was. It seemed that some of the troublesome building imps, who meddle and make continually, even in the best Gothic work, had been listening to St. Barbara's talk with Neith; and had made up their minds that Neith had no workpeople who could build against them. They were but dull imps, as you may fancy by their thinking that; and never had done much, except disturbing the great Gothic building angels at their work, and playing tricks to each other; indeed, of late they had been living years and years, like bats, up under the cornices of Strasbourg and Cologne cathedrals, with nothing to do but to make mouths at the people below. However, they thought they knew everything about tower building; and those who had heard what Neith said, told the rest; and they all flew down directly, chattering in German, like jackdaws, to show Neith's people what they could do. And they had found some of Neith's old workpeople somewhere near Sais, sitting in the sun, with their hands on their knees; and abused them heartily: and Neith's people did not mind at first, but, after a while, they seemed to get tired of the noise; and one or two rose up slowly, and laid hold of their measuring rods, and said, "If St. Barbara's people liked to build with them, tower against pyramid, they would show them how to lay stones."

Then St. Barbara lowered her head and said she was really sorry for being so foolish; she kissed Neith and paused for a moment, thinking. Then her eyes brightened again, and she said she would go right away and build a chapel with five windows—four for the four cardinal virtues and one for humility, which would be bigger than the rest. I thought Neith almost burst out laughing; her beautiful lips lost all their sternness for an instant. Then she said, "Well, love, build it, but don't put as many colors in your windows as you usually do; otherwise, no one will be able to read inside. And when it's built, let a poor village priest consecrate it, not an archbishop." St. Barbara looked a bit taken aback and seemed like she wanted to say something, but changed her mind, gathered her train, and walked out. Neith went back to her loom, where she was weaving a web of strange dark colors, I thought; but perhaps it was just the glimmer of St. Barbara's embroidered train. I tried to make out the patterns in Neith's web and got lost in them, like one does in dreams; then the dream shifted completely, and I found myself suddenly in a crowd of little Gothic and Egyptian spirits who were arguing. At least the Gothic ones were trying to argue; the Egyptian ones just sat with their hands on their knees and their aprons sticking out stiffly, staring. After a while, I started to grasp what was happening. It seemed that some troublesome building imps, who constantly meddle even in the best Gothic work, had been eavesdropping on St. Barbara's conversation with Neith and decided that Neith had no workers who could build against them. They were pretty dull imps, as you might guess from that assumption; they hadn't done much except disturb the great Gothic building angels at their work and play tricks on each other. In fact, lately, they had been living for years like bats up in the cornices of the Strasbourg and Cologne cathedrals, doing nothing but making faces at the people below. However, they thought they knew everything about tower building, and those who had heard what Neith said told the rest, and they all swooped down chattering in German like jackdaws to show Neith's people what they could do. They found some of Neith's old workers sitting in the sun near Sais with their hands on their knees; they gave them a hard time. At first, Neith's people didn’t care, but after a while, they seemed to get tired of the noise. One or two stood up slowly, grabbed their measuring rods, and said, "If St. Barbara's people want to build with us, tower against pyramid, we’ll show them how to lay stones."

Then the Gothic little spirits threw a great many double somersaults for joy; and put the tips of their tongues out slyly to each other, on one side; and I heard the Egyptians say, "they must be some new kind of frog—they didn't think there was much building in them." However, the stiff old workers took their rods, as I said, and measured out a square space of sand; but as soon as the German spirits saw that, they declared they wanted exactly that bit of ground to build on, themselves. Then the Egyptian builders offered to go farther off and the German ones said, "Ja wohl." But as soon as the Egyptians had measured out another square, the little Germans said they must have some of that too. Then Neith's people laughed; and said, "they might take as much as they liked, but they would not move the plan of their pyramid again." Then the little Germans took three pieces, and began to build three spires directly; one large, and two little. And when the Egyptians saw they had fairly begun, they laid their foundation all round, of large square stones: and began to build, so steadily that they had like to have swallowed up the three little German spires. So when the Gothic spirits saw that, they built their spires leaning, like the tower of Pisa, that they might stick out at the side of the pyramid. And Neith's people stared at them; and thought it very clever, but very wrong; and on they went, in their own way, and said nothing. Then the little Gothic spirits were terribly provoked because they could not spoil the shape of the pyramid; and they sat down all along the ledges of it to make faces; but that did no good. Then they ran to the corners, and put their elbows on their knees, and stuck themselves out as far as they could, and made more faces; but that did no good, neither. Then they looked up to the sky, and opened their mouths wide, and gobbled, and said it was too hot for work, and wondered when it would rain; but that did no good, neither. And all the while the Egyptian spirits were laying step above step patiently. But when the Gothic ones looked, and saw how big they had got, they said, "Ach, Himmel!" and flew down in a great black cluster to the bottom; and swept out a level spot in the sand with their wings, in no time, and began building a tower straight up, as fast as they could. And the Egyptians stood still again to stare at them; for the Gothic spirits had got quite into a passion, and were really working very wonderfully. They cut the sandstone into strips as fine as reeds; and put one reed on the top of another, so that you could not see where they fitted: and they twisted them in and out like basket work, and knotted them into likenesses of ugly faces, and of strange beasts biting each other; and up they went, and up still, and they made spiral staircases at the corners, for the loaded workers to come up by (for I saw they were but weak imps, and could not fly with stones on their backs), and then they made traceried galleries for them to run round by; and so up again; with finer and finer work, till the Egyptians wondered whether they meant the thing for a tower or a pillar: and I heard them saying to one another, "It was nearly as pretty as lotus stalks; and if it were not for the ugly faces, there would be a fine temple, if they were going to build it all with pillars as big as that!" But in a minute afterwards,—just as the Gothic spirits had carried their work as high as the upper course, but three or four, of the pyramid—the Egyptians called out to them to "mind what they were about, for the sand was running away from under one of their tower corners." But it was too late to mind what they were about; for, in another instant, the whole tower sloped aside; and the Gothic imps rose out of it like a flight of puffins, in a single cloud; but screaming worse than any puffins you ever heard: and down came the tower, all in a piece, like a falling poplar, with its head right on the flank of the pyramid; against which it snapped short off. And of course that waked me.

Then the little Gothic spirits did a bunch of double backflips out of joy and slyly stuck out their tongues at each other. I heard the Egyptians saying, "They must be some new kind of frog—didn't think there was much creativity in them." However, the serious old builders took their rods and marked out a square area of sand. But as soon as the German spirits saw that, they insisted they wanted that piece of land to build on themselves. The Egyptian builders offered to move farther away, and the Germans replied, "Sure." But as soon as the Egyptians measured out another square, the little Germans claimed they needed some of that too. Then Neith's people laughed and said they could take as much as they wanted, but they wouldn’t change their pyramid plans again. The little Germans grabbed three pieces and immediately started building three spires—one large and two small. When the Egyptians saw they had started, they laid a foundation of large square stones all around and built steadily, nearly swallowing up the three little German spires. So when the Gothic spirits noticed that, they built their spires leaning like the Tower of Pisa so they would stick out from the side of the pyramid. Neith's people stared at them, thinking it was clever but not right, and continued on with their own work without saying anything. The little Gothic spirits were extremely frustrated because they couldn’t mess up the pyramid's shape; they sat on the ledges making faces, but it didn't help. They ran to the corners, put their elbows on their knees, leaned out as far as they could, and pulled more faces, but that didn’t work either. Then they looked up at the sky, opened their mouths wide, and complained it was too hot to work, wondering when it would rain; but again, that didn’t do anything either. Meanwhile, the Egyptian spirits were patiently stacking step upon step. But when the Gothic ones looked and saw how tall the Egyptians had built, they exclaimed, "Oh, heavens!" and swooped down as a big cluster to the ground; they quickly leveled a spot in the sand with their wings and started building a tower straight up as fast as they could. The Egyptians stood still again to watch; the Gothic spirits were really getting fired up and working impressively. They cut the sandstone into strips as fine as reeds, stacking one on top of another without showing where they fit together, weaving them in and out like basket work, knotting them into shapes of ugly faces and strange beasts biting each other. They built higher and higher, creating spiral staircases at the corners for the heavy workers to ascend (since I could see they were weak little imps who couldn’t fly with stones on their backs), and then they made traceried galleries for them to run around; and so upward they went, with finer and finer detailing, until the Egyptians were left wondering if it was meant to be a tower or a pillar. I heard them say to each other, "It's nearly as pretty as lotus stalks; if it weren't for the ugly faces, it would make a great temple if they built it all with pillars that size!" But a moment later—just as the Gothic spirits had raised their work to almost the top three or four courses of the pyramid—the Egyptians shouted at them to "watch out, because the sand was slipping away from under one of their tower corners." But it was too late to pay attention, as in an instant, the whole tower leaned to the side; the Gothic imps erupted from it like a swarm of puffins, in a single cloud, screaming worse than any puffins you’ve ever heard. Down crashed the tower, all in one piece, like a falling poplar, landing right on the side of the pyramid where it broke off. And of course, that woke me up.

MARY. What a shame of you to have such a dream, after all you have told us about Gothic architecture!

MARY. It's a shame you had that dream, especially after everything you've told us about Gothic architecture!

L. If you have understood anything I ever told you about it, you know that no architecture was ever corrupted more miserably; or abolished more justly by the accomplishment of its own follies. Besides, even in its days of power, it was subject to catastrophes of this kind. I have stood too often, mourning, by the grand fragment of the apse of Beauvais, not to have that fact well burnt into me. Still, you must have seen, surely, that these imps were of the Flamboyant school; or, at least, of the German schools correspondent with it in extravagance.

L. If you understood anything I ever told you about it, you know that no architecture was ever more miserably ruined or more justly eliminated by the consequences of its own mistakes. Furthermore, even in its prime, it faced disasters like this. I have stood too many times, grieving, by the grand remains of the apse at Beauvais not to have that fact etched into my memory. Still, you must have noticed, surely, that these figures belonged to the Flamboyant style; or, at the very least, to the German styles that were similarly extravagant.

MARY. But, then, where is the crystal about which you dreamed all this?

MARY. But where is the crystal you dreamed about?

L. Here; but I suppose little Pthah has touched it again, for it is very small. But, you see, here is the pyramid, built of great square stones of fluor spar, straight up; and here are the three little pinnacles of mischievous quartz, which have set themselves, at the same time, on the same foundation; only they lean like the tower of Pisa, and come out obliquely at the side: and here is one great spire of quartz which seems as if it had been meant to stand straight up, a little way off; and then had fallen down against the pyramid base, breaking its pinnacle away. In reality, it has crystallized horizontally, and terminated imperfectly: but, then, by what caprice does one crystal form horizontally, when all the rest stand upright? But this is nothing to the phantasies of fluor, and quartz, and some other such companions, when they get leave to do anything they like. I could show you fifty specimens, about every one of which you might fancy a new fairy tale. Not that, in truth, any crystals get leave to do quite what they like; and many of them are sadly tried, and have little time for caprices—poor things!

L. Here; but I guess little Pthah has touched it again because it’s very small. But, you see, here’s the pyramid made of big square stones of fluor spar, standing straight up; and here are the three little peaks of mischievous quartz that have settled themselves on the same foundation at the same time; they lean like the Leaning Tower of Pisa and jut out at an angle on the side: and here’s one large quartz spire that looks like it was meant to stand straight up a bit farther away but ended up falling against the pyramid's base, breaking its top off. In reality, it crystallized horizontally and ended imperfectly: but why does one crystal form horizontally while all the others stand upright? However, this is nothing compared to the whims of fluor, quartz, and other such companions when they’re allowed to do as they please. I could show you fifty specimens, each of which you might think could inspire a new fairy tale. Not that, in truth, any crystals really get to do whatever they want; many of them are quite constrained and have little time for whims—poor things!

MARY. I thought they always looked as if they were either in play or in mischief! What trials have they?

MARY. I always thought they looked like they were either playing around or causing trouble! What challenges do they face?

L. Trials much like our own. Sickness, and starvation; fevers, and agues, and palsy; oppression; and old age, and the necessity of passing away in their time, like all else. If there's any pity in you, you must come to-morrow, and take some part in these crystal griefs.

L. Trials similar to our own. Illness and hunger; fevers and chills, and tremors; oppression; and old age, and the need to pass away in their time, like everything else. If you have any compassion in you, you must come tomorrow and engage in these clear sorrows.

DORA. I am sure we shall cry till our eyes are red. L. Ah, you may laugh, Dora: but I've been made grave, not once, nor twice, to see that even crystals "cannot choose but be old" at last. It may be but a shallow proverb of the Justice's; but it is a shrewdly wide one.

DORA. I’m sure we’ll cry until our eyes are red. L. You can laugh, Dora, but I’ve been made serious, not just once or twice, by realizing that even crystals "can’t help but grow old" eventually. It might just be a simple saying from the Justice, but it’s surprisingly insightful.

DORA (pensive for once). I suppose it is very dreadful to be old! But then (brightening again), what should we do without our dear old friends, and our nice old lecturers?

DORA (thoughtful for a moment). I guess it must be pretty awful to be old! But then (cheerfully again), what would we do without our beloved old friends and our great old professors?

L. If all nice old lecturers were minded as little as one I know of;—

L. If all the nice old professors were as indifferent as one I know of;—

DORA. And if they all meant as little what they say, would they not deserve it? But we'll come—we'll come, and cry.

DORA. And if what they say doesn't really mean anything, don't they deserve it? But we'll show up—we'll show up and cry.










LECTURE 9. — CRYSTAL SORROWS

Working Lecture in Schoolroom.

Classroom Workshop.

L. We have been hitherto talking, children, as if crystals might live, and play, and quarrel, and behave ill or well, according to their characters, without interruption from anything else. But so far from this being so, nearly all crystals, whatever their characters, have to live a hard life of it, and meet with many misfortunes. If we could see far enough, we should find, indeed, that, at the root, all their vices were misfortunes: but to-day I want you to see what sort of troubles the best crystals have to go through, occasionally, by no fault of their own.

L. Up until now, we've been talking, kids, as if crystals could live, play, argue, and act well or poorly based on their personalities, without any outside interference. But that's far from the truth; almost all crystals, no matter their traits, have to deal with a tough life and face many misfortunes. If we could look deep enough, we would realize that, at the core, all their flaws are actually misfortunes. However, today I want you to understand the kinds of challenges even the best crystals sometimes face, without it being their fault.

This black thing, which is one of the prettiest of the very few pretty black things in the world, is called "Tourmaline." It may be transparent, and green, or red, as well as black; and then no stone can be prettier (only, all the light that gets into it, I believe, comes out a good deal the worse; and is not itself again for a long while). But this is the commonest state of it,—opaque, and as black as jet.

This black gem, which is one of the prettiest among the very few beautiful black things in the world, is called "Tourmaline." It can be transparent, green, or red, in addition to being black; and in those forms, it’s even more stunning (though all the light that enters it seems to come out a lot worse, and takes a long time to recover). But the most common form is opaque, and as black as jet.

MARY. What does "Tourmaline" mean?

MARY. What does "Tourmaline" mean?

L. They say it is Ceylanese, and I don't know Ceylanese, but we may always be thankful for a graceful word, whatever it means

L. They say it’s Ceylonese, and I don’t know Ceylonese, but we can always be grateful for a beautiful word, no matter what it means.

MARY. And what is it made of?

MARY. So what’s it made of?

L. A little of everything there's always flint and clay, and magnesia in it, and the black is iron, according to its fancy, and there's boracic acid if you know what that is and if you don't, I cannot tell you today, and it doesn't signify and there's potash, and soda, and, on the whole, the chemistry of it is more like a mediaeval doctor's prescription, than the making of a respectable mineral but it may, perhaps, be owing to the strange complexity of its make, that it has a notable habit which makes it, to me one of the most interesting of minerals. You see these two crystals are broken right across, in many places, just as if they had been shafts of black marble fallen from a ruinous temple, and here they lie, imbedded in white quartz, fragment succeeding fragment keeping the line of the original crystal, while the quartz fills up the intervening spaces Now tourmaline has a trick of doing this, more than any other mineral I know here is another bit which I picked up on the glacier of Macugnaga; it is broken, like a pillar built of very flat broad stones, into about thirty joints, and all these are heaved and warped away from each other sideways, almost into a line of steps, and then all is tilled up with quartz paste. And here, lastly is a green Indian piece, in which the pillar is first disjointed, and then wrung round into the shape of an S.

L. There's a bit of everything in it—flint, clay, and magnesia, along with iron, depending on its type, and boracic acid if you know what that is; if you don’t, I can’t explain it now, and it doesn’t really matter. There's also potash and soda, and overall, the chemistry of it feels more like a medieval doctor's prescription than a legitimate mineral. It might be due to its strange complexity that it has a peculiar characteristic, making it one of the most interesting minerals to me. You see, these two crystals are fractured in many places, almost as if they've fallen from a crumbling temple, and here they are, embedded in white quartz, with fragments following the line of the original crystal while the quartz fills the gaps. Tourmaline often does this more than any other mineral I know. Here’s another piece I picked up from the glacier of Macugnaga; it’s broken like a pillar made of very flat, wide stones, into about thirty segments, all heaved and warped sideways into what looks like a set of steps, then filled in with quartz paste. And finally, here’s a green piece from India where the pillar is first dislocated and then twisted into an S shape.

MARY. How CAN this have been done?

MARY. How could this have happened?

L. There are a thousand ways in which it may have been done, the difficulty is not to account for the doing of it, but for the showing of it in some crystals and not in others You never by any chance get a quartz crystal broken or twisted in this way. If it break or twist at all which it does sometimes, like the spire of Dijon, it is by its own will or fault, it never seems to have been passively crushed But, for the forces which cause this passive ruin of the tourmaline,—here is a stone which will show you multitudes of them in operation at once It is known as "biecciated agate," beautiful, as you see, and highly valued as a pebble yet, so far as I can read or hear no one has ever looked at it with the least attention At the first glance, you see it is made of very fine red striped agates, which have been broken into small pieces, and fastened together again by paste also of agate There would be nothing wonderful in this, if this were all. It is well known that by the movements of strata, portions of rock are often shattered to pieces:—well known also that agate is a deposit of flint by water under certain conditions of heat and pressure: there is, therefore, nothing wonderful in an agate's being broken; and nothing wonderful in its being mended with the solution out of which it was itself originally congealed. And with this explanation, most people, looking at a brecciated agate, or brecciated anything, seem to be satisfied. I was so myself, for twenty years; but, lately happening to stay for some time at the Swiss Baden, where the beach of the Limmat is almost wholly composed of brecciated limestones, I began to examine them thoughtfully; and perceived, in the end, that they were, one and all, knots of as rich mystery as any poor little human brain was ever lost in. That piece of agate in your hand, Mary, will show you many of the common phenomena of breccias; but you need not knit your brows over it in that way; depend upon it, neither you nor I shall ever know anything about the way it was made, as long as we live.

L. There are countless ways this could have happened; the challenge isn’t figuring out how it was done, but why it appears in some crystals and not in others. You never come across a quartz crystal that's broken or twisted like this. If it does break or twist like the spire of Dijon, it's due to its own fault or nature, not because it was passively crushed. But when it comes to the forces that cause this passive destruction in tourmaline—here’s a stone that displays many of them in action all at once. It’s called "brecciated agate," beautiful as you can see, and highly prized as a pebble. Yet, as far as I can tell or have heard, no one has examined it with any real attention. At first glance, you notice it’s made of very fine red striped agates that have been broken into small pieces and glued back together with a paste made of agate as well. This wouldn’t be remarkable if that were all there was to it. It’s well known that the movements of layers can shatter pieces of rock, and it’s also well known that agate forms from flint deposits through water under certain conditions of heat and pressure. So there’s nothing surprising about an agate being broken, nor is there anything extraordinary about it being reassembled with the same solution it was originally formed from. With this explanation, most people looking at a brecciated agate, or any brecciated material, seem satisfied. I was too, for twenty years. But recently, while staying for a while in Swiss Baden, where the beach of the Limmat is mostly made up of brecciated limestones, I started to look at them more carefully. Eventually, I realized they were all filled with the same intriguing mysteries that any ordinary mind could get lost in. That piece of agate in your hand, Mary, will show you many of the common features of breccias, but don’t furrow your brow over it like that; trust me, neither you nor I will ever understand how it was made, no matter how long we live.

DORA. That does not seem much to depend upon.

DORA. That doesn’t seem like a lot to rely on.

L. Pardon me, puss. When once we gain some real notion of the extent and unconquerableness of our ignorance, it is a very broad and restful thing to depend upon: you can throw yourself upon it at ease, as on a cloud, to feast with the gods. You do not thenceforward trouble yourself,—nor any one else,—with theories, or the contradiction of theories; you neither get headache nor heart-burning and you nevermore waste your poor little store of strength or allowance of time.

L. Excuse me, kitty. Once we truly understand how vast and unchangeable our ignorance is, it feels liberating to rely on it. You can relax into it like lying on a cloud, enjoying time with the gods. After that, you won't worry—nor will anyone else—about theories or debating them; you won’t suffer from headaches or heartburn, and you won’t waste your limited energy or time.

However, there are certain facts, about this agate-making, which I can tell you; and then you may look at it in a pleasant wonder as long as you like, pleasant wonder is no loss of time.

However, there are certain facts about this agate-making that I can share with you; and then you can admire it in pleasant wonder for as long as you want—pleasant wonder is never a waste of time.

First, then, it is not broken freely by a blow; it is slowly wrung, or ground, to pieces. You can only with extreme dimness conceive the force exerted on mountains in transitional states of movement. You have all read a little geology; and you know how coolly geologists talk of mountains being raised or depressed. They talk coolly of it, because they are accustomed to the fact; but the very universality of the fact prevents us from ever conceiving distinctly the conditions of force involved. You know I was living last year in Savoy; my house was on the back of a sloping mountain, which rose gradually for two miles behind it; and then fell at once in a great precipice toward Geneva, going down three thousand feet in four or five cliffs, or steps. Now that whole group of cliffs had simply been torn away by sheer strength from the rocks below, as if the whole mass had been as soft as biscuit. Put four or five captains' biscuits on the floor, on the top of one another; and try to break them all in half, not by bending, but by holding one half down, and tearing the other halves straight up;—of course you will not be able to do it, but you will feel and comprehend the sort of force needed. Then, fancy each captains' biscuit a bed of rock, six or seven hundred feet thick; and the whole mass torn straight through; and one half heaved up three thousand feet, grinding against the other as it rose,—and you will have some idea of the making of the Mont Saleve.

First, it isn't just broken apart by a sudden impact; it's slowly twisted or ground down into pieces. It's hard to grasp the amount of force acting on mountains during their slow movements. You've all read a bit about geology; you know how casually geologists discuss mountains being raised or lowered. They speak casually because they're used to it, but the fact that it's so common makes it difficult for us to clearly understand the forces at play. Last year, I lived in Savoy; my house was on the back of a sloping mountain that gradually rose for two miles behind it, then suddenly dropped in a steep cliff towards Geneva, descending three thousand feet across four or five ledges. That entire group of cliffs had simply been ripped away by immense strength from the rocks below, as if the whole mass were as soft as bread. Imagine stacking four or five captain's biscuits on top of each other on the floor; if you try to break them in half not by bending, but by holding one half down and pulling the other halves straight up, you won't be able to do it, but you'll understand the kind of force needed. Now, imagine each biscuit represents a bedrock layer, six or seven hundred feet thick; the entire mass being yanked straight through, with one half pushed up three thousand feet, grinding against the other as it rose—you'll start to understand how the Mont Saleve was formed.

MAY. But it must crush the rocks all to dust!

MAY. But it has to grind the rocks down to dust!

L. No; for there is no room for dust. The pressure is too great; probably the heat developed also so great that the rock is made partly ductile; but the worst of it is, that we never can see these parts of mountains in the state they were left in at the time of their elevation; for it is precisely in these rents and dislocations that the crystalline power principally exerts itself. It is essentially a styptic power, and wherever the earth is torn, it heals and binds; nay, the torture and grieving of the earth seem necessary to bring out its full energy; for you only find the crystalline living power fully in action, where the rents and faults are deep and many.

L. No; there's no room for dust. The pressure is just too high; likely the heat generated is so intense that the rock becomes partly flexible. But the worst part is, we can never see these parts of the mountains in the state they were in at the time of their uplift; it's precisely in these cracks and shifts that the crystalline energy primarily shows itself. It's essentially a healing force, and wherever the earth is torn, it repairs and binds itself; in fact, the suffering and turmoil of the earth seem necessary to unleash its full potential; you only find the full crystalline life force actively at play where the cracks and faults are deep and numerous.

DORA. If you please, sir,—would you tell us—what are "faults"?

DORA. Excuse me, sir—could you tell us—what are "faults"?

L. You never heard of such things?

L. You've never heard of things like that?

DORA. Never in all our lives.

DORA. Never in our entire lives.

L. When a vein of rock which is going on smoothly, is interrupted by another troublesome little vein, which stops it, and puts it out, so that it has to begin again in another place—that is called a fault. I always think it ought to be called the fault of the vein that interrupts it; but the miners always call it the fault of the vein that is interrupted.

L. When a smooth vein of rock is disrupted by another annoying small vein that halts it and forces it to restart in a different location—that's called a fault. I always think it should be named after the vein that causes the interruption; however, the miners always refer to it as the fault of the vein that gets interrupted.

DORA. So it is, if it does not begin again where it left off.

DORA. That's true, unless it starts again from where it stopped.

L. Well, that is certainly the gist of the business: but, whatever good-natured old lecturers may do, the rocks have a bad habit, when they are once interrupted, of never asking "Where was I?"

L. Well, that’s definitely the main point: but, no matter how friendly old professors may be, the rocks have a tendency, once they're interrupted, to never ask "Where was I?"

DORA. When the two halves of the dining-table came separate, yesterday, was that a "fault"?

DORA. When the two halves of the dining table came apart yesterday, was that a "mistake"?

L. Yes; but not the table's. However, it is not a bad illustration, Dora. When beds of rock are only interrupted by a fissure, but remain at the same level, like the two halves of the table, it is not called a fault, but only a fissure; but if one half of the table be either tilted higher than the other, or pushed to the side, so that the two parts will not fit, it is a fault. You had better read the chapter on faults in Jukes's Geology; then you will know all about it. And this rent that I am telling you of in the Saleve, is one only of myriads, to which are owing the forms of the Alps, as, I believe, of all great mountain chains. Wherever you see a precipice on any scale of real magnificence, you will nearly always find it owing to some dislocation of this kind; but the point of chief wonder to me is the delicacy of the touch by which these gigantic rents have been apparently accomplished. Note, however, that we have no clear evidence, hitherto, of the time taken to produce any of them. We know that a change of temperature alters the position and the angles of the atoms of crystals, and also the entire bulk of rocks. We know that in all volcanic, and the greater part of all subterranean, action, temperatures are continually changing, and therefore masses of rock must be expanding or contracting, with infinite slowness, but with infinite force. This pressure must result in mechanical strain somewhere, both in their own substance, and in that of the rocks surrounding them; and we can form no conception of the result of irresistible pressure, applied so as to rend and raise, with imperceptible slowness of gradation, masses thousands of feet in thickness. We want some experiments tried on masses of iron and stone; and we can't get them tried, because Christian creatures never will seriously and sufficiently spend money, except to find out the shortest ways of killing each other. But, besides this slow kind of pressure, there is evidence of more or less sudden violence, on the same terrific scale; and, through it all, the wonder, as I said, is always to me the delicacy of touch. I cut a block of the Saleve limestone from the edge of one of the principal faults which have formed the precipice; it is a lovely compact limestone, and the fault itself is filled up with a red breccia, formed of the crushed fragments of the torn rock, cemented by a rich red crystalline paste. I have had the piece I cut from it smoothed, and polished across the junction; here it is; and you may now pass your soft little fingers over the surface, without so much as feeling the place where a rock which all the hills of England might have been sunk in the body of, and not a summit seen, was torn asunder through that whole thickness, as a thin dress is torn when you tread upon it.

L. Yes, but not the table's. Still, it's not a bad illustration, Dora. When layers of rock are just split by a crack but stay level, like the two halves of the table, it’s called a fissure, not a fault; but if one half of the table tilts higher or shifts to the side so that the two parts don’t align, that’s considered a fault. You should check out the chapter on faults in Jukes's Geology; then you'll understand everything about it. The crack I'm telling you about in the Saleve is just one of many that shape the Alps, and I think, all major mountain ranges. Whenever you see an impressive cliff, it's almost always due to a dislocation like this; but what amazes me most is the finesse with which these massive cracks seem to have formed. However, we still lack clear evidence of how long it took for any of them to occur. We know that temperature changes affect the positioning and angles of crystal atoms and the overall volume of rocks. In volcanic and most underground activity, temperatures constantly fluctuate, causing rock masses to expand or contract, albeit very slowly but with immense force. This pressure must create mechanical stress somewhere, both within the rocks themselves and in the surrounding materials; and we can’t fully grasp the effects of unstoppable pressure that tears and lifts massive layers thousands of feet thick with barely noticeable change. We need to run some experiments on iron and stone masses, but we can’t, because people generally won’t spend money on anything substantial unless it's to figure out more efficient ways to harm each other. Besides this slow pressure, there’s also sign of somewhat sudden violence on the same terrifying scale; yet through it all, as I’ve said, the remarkable thing for me is the delicate touch. I cut a block of Saleve limestone from the edge of one of the main faults that created the cliff; it’s a beautiful, compact limestone, and the fault is filled with a red breccia made of crushed fragments of the shattered rock, held together by a rich red crystalline paste. I smoothed and polished the piece I cut along the junction; here it is, and now you can run your soft little fingers over the surface without even noticing where a rock that the hills of England could fit into without a peak showing was ripped apart through that whole thickness, just like a thin dress gets torn when you step on it.

(The audience examine the stone, and touch it timidly, but the matter remains inconceivable to them.)

(The audience examines the stone and touches it cautiously, but the situation remains beyond their understanding.)

MARY (struck by the beauty of the stone). But this is almost marble?

MARY (amazed by the beauty of the stone). But this is like marble, right?

L. It is quite marble. And another singular point in the business, to my mind, is that these stones, which men have been cutting into slabs, for thousands of years, to ornament their principal buildings with,—and which, under the general name of "marble," have been the delight of the eyes, and the wealth of architecture, among all civilized nations,—are precisely those on which the signs and brands of these earth agonies have been chiefly struck; and there is not a purple vein nor flaming zone in them, which is not the record of their ancient torture. What a boundless capacity for sleep, and for serene stupidity, there is in the human mind! Fancy reflective beings, who cut and polish stones for three thousand years, for the sake of the pretty stains upon them; and educate themselves to an art at last (such as it is), of imitating these veins by dexterous painting; and never a curious soul of them, all that while, asks, "What painted the rocks?"

L. It's really marble. Another interesting point about this, to me, is that these stones, which people have been cutting into slabs for thousands of years to decorate their main buildings, and which, under the general term "marble," have been a source of beauty and wealth in architecture for all civilized nations, are exactly the ones that bear the marks of these earthly struggles. There isn’t a purple vein or fiery streak in them that doesn’t tell the story of their ancient suffering. What an incredible ability for ignorance and complacency exists in the human mind! Imagine thoughtful beings who cut and polish stones for three thousand years just for their beautiful patterns and who eventually learn to imitate these veins through skilled painting, yet not one of them stops to ask, "What created the rocks?"

(The audience look dejected, and ashamed of themselves.)

(The audience looks dejected and ashamed of themselves.)

The fact is, we are all, and always, asleep, through our lives; and it is only by pinching ourselves very hard that we ever come to see, or understand, anything. At least, it is not always we who pinch ourselves; sometimes other people pinch us; which I suppose is very good of them,—or other things, which I suppose is very proper of them. But it is a sad life; made up chiefly of naps and pinches.

The truth is, we’re all, and always, asleep through our lives; and it's only when we pinch ourselves really hard that we ever see or understand anything. At least, it’s not always us who pinch ourselves; sometimes other people do it, which I guess is nice of them—or other things, which I suppose is appropriate. But it’s a pretty sad life, mostly made up of naps and pinches.

(Some of the audience, on this, appearing to think that the others require pinching, the LECTURER changes the subject.)

(Some of the audience, thinking that the others need a nudge, the LECTURER changes the subject.)

Now, however, for once, look at a piece of marble carefully, and think about it. You see this is one side of the fault; the other side is down or up, nobody knows where; but, on this side, you can trace the evidence of the dragging and tearing action. All along the edge of this marble, the ends of the fibers of the rock are torn, here an inch, and there half an inch, away from each other; and you see the exact places where they fitted, before they were torn separate: and you see the rents are now all filled up with the sanguine paste, full of the broken pieces of the rock; the paste itself seems to have been half melted, and partly to have also melted the edge of the fragments it contains, and then to have crystallized with them, and round them. And the brecciated agate I first showed you contains exactly the same phenomena; a zoned crystallization going on amidst the cemented fragments, partly altering the structure of those fragments themselves, and subject to continual change, either in the intensity of its own power, or in the nature of the materials submitted to it;—so that, at one time, gravity acts upon them, and disposes them in horizontal layers, or causes them to droop in stalactites; and at another, gravity is entirely defied, and the substances in solution are crystallized in bands of equal thickness on every side of the cell. It would require a course of lectures longer than these (I have a great mind,—you have behaved so saucily—to stay and give them) to describe to you the phenomena of this kind, in agates and chalcedonies only,—nay, there is a single sarcophagus in the British Museum, covered with grand sculpture of the 18th dynasty, which contains in magnificent breccia (agates and jaspers imbedded in porphyry), out of which it is hewn, material for the thought of years; and record of the earth-sorrow of ages in comparison with the duration of which, the Egyptian letters tell us but the history of the evening and morning of a day.

Now, however, for once, take a good look at a piece of marble and really think about it. You can see one side of the fault; the other side is either up or down, and nobody knows where; but on this side, you can see clear evidence of the dragging and tearing action. All along the edge of this marble, the ends of the rock's fibers are torn, with some parts an inch apart and others half an inch; and you can see exactly where they fit together before they were pulled apart: and now, the tears are filled with a reddish paste, full of broken pieces of the rock; the paste itself seems to be partly melted, and it has also melted the edges of the fragments it contains, then crystallized around them. The brecciated agate I showed you earlier shows exactly the same phenomena; it has a zoned crystallization happening among the cemented fragments, which partly alters the structure of those fragments themselves, and is continually changing, either in the strength of its own power or in the nature of the materials it acts upon;—so that sometimes, gravity pulls them into horizontal layers, causing them to hang down like stalactites; and at other times, gravity is completely defied, and the dissolved substances crystallize in bands of equal thickness around every side of the cell. It would take a series of lectures longer than this one (I really want to stay and give them since you've been so cheeky) to explain these kinds of phenomena in agates and chalcedonies alone,—and there’s even a single sarcophagus in the British Museum, adorned with impressive 18th dynasty sculptures, that contains magnificent breccia (agates and jaspers embedded in porphyry), providing a wealth of material for thought over the years; and it serves as a record of the earth's sorrowful history, compared to which the Egyptian writings only tell us about the history of one day’s evening and morning.

Agates, I think, of all stones, confess most of their past history, but all crystallization goes on under, and partly records, circumstances of this kind—circumstances of infinite variety, but always involving difficulty, interruption, and change of condition at different times. Observe, first, you have the whole mass of the rock in motion, either contracting itself, and so gradually widening the cracks, or being compressed, and thereby closing them, and crushing their edges,—and, if one part of its substance be softer, at the given temperature, than another, probably squeezing that softer substance out into the veins. Then the veins themselves, when the rock leaves them open by its contraction, act with various power of suction upon its substance;—by capillary attraction when they are fine,—by that of pure vacuity when they are larger, or by changes in the constitution and condensation of the mixed gases with which they have been originally filled. Those gases themselves may be supplied in all variation of volume and power from below; or, slowly, by the decomposition of the rocks themselves; and, at changing temperatures, must exert relatively changing forces of decomposition and combination on the walls of the veins they fill; while water, at every degree of heat and pressure (from beds of everlasting ice, alternate with cliffs of native rock, to volumes of red hot, or white hot, steam), congeals, and drips, and throbs, and thrills, from crag to crag; and breathes from pulse to pulse of foaming or fiery arteries, whose beating is felt through chains of the great islands of the Indian seas, as your own pulses lift your bracelets, and makes whole kingdoms of the world quiver in deadly earthquake, as if they were light as aspen leaves. And, remember, the poor little crystals have to live their lives, and mind their own affairs, in the midst of all this, as best they may. They are wonderfully like human creatures,—forget all that is going on if they don't see it, however dreadful; and never think what is to happen to-morrow. They are spiteful or loving, and indolent or painstaking, and orderly or licentious, with no thought whatever of the lava or the flood which may break over them any day; and evaporate them into air-bubbles, or wash them into a solution of salts. And you may look at them, once understanding the surrounding conditions of their fate, with an endless interest. You will see crowds of unfortunate little crystals, who have been forced to constitute themselves in a hurry, their dissolving element being fiercely scorched away; you will see them doing their best, bright and numberless, but tiny. Then you will find indulged crystals, who have had centuries to form themselves in, and have changed their mind and ways continually; and have been tired, and taken heart again; and have been sick, and got well again; and thought they would try a different diet, and then thought better of it; and made but a poor use of their advantages, after all. And others you will see, who have begun life as wicked crystals; and then have been impressed by alarming circumstances, and have become converted crystals, and behaved amazingly for a little while, and fallen away again, and ended, but discreditably, perhaps even in decomposition; so that one doesn't know what will become of them. And sometimes you will see deceitful crystals, that look as soft as velvet, and are deadly to all near them; and sometimes you will see deceitful crystals, that seem flint-edged, like our little quartz-crystal of a housekeeper here (hush! Dora), and are endlessly gentle and true wherever gentleness and truth are needed. And sometimes you will see little child-crystals put to school like school-girls, and made to stand in rows; and taken the greatest care of, and taught how to hold themselves up, and behave: and sometimes you will see unhappy little child-crystals left to lie about in the dirt, and pick up their living, and learn manners where they can. And sometimes you will see fat crystals eating up thin ones, like great capitalists and little laborers; and politico-economic crystals teaching the stupid ones how to eat each other, and cheat each other; and foolish crystals getting in the way of wise ones; and impatient crystals spoiling the plans of patient ones, irreparably; just as things go on in the world. And sometimes you may see hypocritical crystals taking the shape of others, though they are nothing like in their minds; and vampire crystals eating out the hearts of others; and hermit-crab crystals living in the shells of others; and parasite crystals living on the means of others; and courtier crystals glittering in attendance upon others; and all these, besides the two great companies of war and peace, who ally themselves, resolutely to attack, or resolutely to defend. And for the close, you see the broad shadow and deadly force of inevitable fate, above all this: you see the multitudes of crystals whose time has come; not a set time, as with us, but yet a time, sooner or later, when they all must give up their crystal ghosts:—when the strength by which they grew, and the breath given them to breathe, pass away from them; and they fail, and are consumed, and vanish away; and another generation is brought to life, framed out of their ashes.

Agates, I believe, of all stones, reveal the most about their past, but all crystallization happens under and partly reflects various conditions—conditions of endless variety, but always involving challenges, interruptions, and changes at different times. First, you have the entire mass of rock in motion, either contracting and gradually widening the cracks, or being compressed, which closes them and crushes their edges—if one part of the material is softer at a given temperature than another, it likely gets squeezed out into the veins. Then, the veins themselves, when the rock opens them by contracting, exert different levels of suction on its material; through capillary attraction when they're fine, through pure vacuum when they're larger, or by changes in the makeup and density of the mixed gases they initially contained. Those gases can vary in volume and intensity from below or be generated slowly by the decomposition of the rocks themselves. At different temperatures, they exert varying forces of decomposition and combination on the walls of the veins, while water, at every temperature and pressure (from endless ice beds to cliffs of natural rock or volumes of scalding steam), freezes, drips, pulsates, and flows from rock to rock; it breathes from the beating of frothy or fiery arteries, whose rhythm is felt throughout the great chain of islands in the Indian seas, just as your pulses lift your bracelets, causing entire kingdoms to tremble during catastrophic earthquakes, as if they were as light as aspen leaves. And remember, the little crystals must live their lives and handle their own affairs amid all this chaos as best they can. They are surprisingly similar to humans—they forget everything that’s happening if they don’t see it, no matter how dreadful it may be; they never think about what’s going to happen tomorrow. They can be vindictive or loving, lazy or diligent, orderly or reckless, without any concern for the lava or flood that could swallow them up any day and turn them into air bubbles or dissolve them in a salt solution. If you look at them with an understanding of their surrounding conditions, you'll find endless fascination. You’ll see clusters of unfortunate little crystals that had to rush their formation while their dissolving element was being heated away; they do their best, shining and countless, yet tiny. Then you’ll come across indulged crystals that had centuries to form, changing their minds and habits repeatedly; they’ve been exhausted, revitalized, sick, and recovered; they tried different diets only to reconsider, ultimately squandering their privileges. You'll also find crystals that began as misbehaving ones, who were then influenced by alarming situations, transformed for a while, only to regress and possibly meet a dishonorable end, perhaps even breaking down, leaving their fate uncertain. Occasionally, you might encounter deceptive crystals that appear as soft as velvet yet are lethal to everything nearby; and at times, you'll see misleading crystals that look sharp like our little quartz crystal (shhh! Dora), but are endlessly gentle and sincere wherever kindness and truth are needed. Sometimes, you'll witness child-crystals lined up in rows like schoolgirls, meticulously cared for and taught how to stand tall and behave; at other times, you'll find unfortunate child-crystals left to lie in dirt, scraping by and learning etiquette wherever they can. Sometimes you observe large crystals devouring small ones, like big capitalists and small laborers; or economic crystals instructing the foolish ones on how to exploit and deceive each other; or clueless crystals interfering with wise ones; and impatient crystals ruining the plans of patient ones irreparably, just as life plays out in the world. Occasional observations may include hypocritical crystals mimicking others, though their thoughts are entirely different; or predatory crystals draining the essence from others; and hermit-crab crystals occupying the shells of others; and parasite crystals relying on the resources of others; and courtier crystals sparkling in attendance upon others; all these existing alongside the two main factions of war and peace, who firmly commit to attacking or defending. Lastly, you see the looming shadow and unavoidable power of fate above all this: you witness the multitudes of crystals whose time has arrived—not a set time, like ours, but still a time, sooner or later, when they all must relinquish their crystalline forms: when the energy that fueled their growth and the breath given to them will dissipate; they'll fail, be consumed, and disappear; and a new generation will emerge from their ashes.

MARY. It is very terrible. Is it not the complete fulfillment, down into the very dust, of that verse: "The whole creation groaneth and travaileth in pain?"

MARY. It's really awful. Isn't it the total realization, right down to the ground, of that verse: "The whole creation groans and suffers in pain?"

L. I do not know that it is in pain, Mary: at least, the evidence tends to show that there is much more pleasure than pain, as soon as sensation becomes possible.

L. I don't know that it's in pain, Mary: at least, the evidence suggests that there's a lot more pleasure than pain as soon as sensation is possible.

LUCILLA. But then, surely, if we are told that it is pain, it must be pain?

LUCILLA. But then, surely, if we’re told it’s pain, it has to be pain?

L. Yes; if we are told; and told in the way you mean, Lucilla; but nothing is said of the proportion to pleasure. Unmitigated pain would kill any of us in a few hours; pain equal to our pleasures would make us loathe life; the word itself cannot be applied to the lower conditions of matter in its ordinary sense. But wait till to-morrow to ask me about this. To-morrow is to be kept for questions and difficulties; let us keep to the plain facts to-day. There is yet one group of facts connected with this rending of the rocks, which I especially want you to notice. You know, when you have mended a very old dress, quite meritoriously, till it won't mend any more—

L. Yes; if we’re told; and told in the way you mean, Lucilla; but nothing is said about how it relates to pleasure. Pure pain would kill any of us in a few hours; pain equal to our pleasures would make us hate life; the term itself doesn’t really fit the lower conditions of matter in its usual sense. But wait until tomorrow to ask me about this. Tomorrow is meant for questions and issues; let’s focus on the plain facts today. There’s still one group of facts related to this tearing of the rocks that I particularly want you to notice. You know, when you’ve fixed up a very old dress, quite commendably, until it can’t be fixed anymore—

EGYPT (interrupting). Could not you sometimes take gentlemen's work to illustrate by?

EGYPT (interrupting). Could you sometimes use men’s work to illustrate?

L. Gentlemen's work is rarely so useful as yours, Egypt; and when it is useful, girls cannot easily understand it.

L. The work of gentlemen is rarely as useful as yours, Egypt; and when it is useful, girls can’t easily understand it.

DORA. I am sure we should understand it better than gentlemen understand about sewing.

DORA. I'm sure we’d understand it better than guys understand sewing.

L. My dear, I hope I always speak modestly, and under correction, when I touch upon matters of the kind too high for me; and besides, I never intend to speak otherwise than respectfully of sewing;—though you always seem to think I am laughing at you. In all seriousness, illustrations from sewing are those which Neith likes me best to use; and which young ladies ought to like everybody to use. What do you think the beautiful word "wife" comes from?

L. My dear, I hope I always talk modestly and with humility when I discuss topics that are beyond my understanding; and besides, I never mean to speak anything but respectfully about sewing—though it always seems like you think I'm mocking you. Seriously, the examples from sewing are what Neith prefers me to use, and young women should appreciate them too. What do you think the lovely word "wife" comes from?

DORA (tossing her head). I don't think it is a particularly beautiful word.

DORA (tossing her head). I don't think it's a very beautiful word.

L. Perhaps not. At your ages you may think "bride" sounds better; but wife's the word for wear, depend upon it. It is the great word in which the English and Latin languages conquer the French and the Greek. I hope the French will some day get a word for it, yet, instead of their dreadful "femme." But what do you think it comes from?

L. Maybe not. At your ages you might think "bride" sounds better; but "wife" is the word that truly matters, trust me on that. It's the important term in which the English and Latin languages triumph over the French and Greek. I hope the French will eventually find a word for it instead of using their awful "femme." But what do you think it comes from?

DORA. I never did think about it.

DORA. I never really thought about it.

L. Nor you, Sibyl?

Nor you, Sibyl?

SIBYL. No; I thought it was Saxon, and stopped there.

SIBYL. No; I thought it was Saxon, so I just stopped there.

L. Yes, but the great good of Saxon words is, that they usually do mean something. Wife means "weaver". You have all the right to call yourselves little "housewives," when you sew neatly.

L. Yes, but the best thing about Saxon words is that they usually have a clear meaning. "Wife" means "weaver." You all have every right to call yourselves little "housewives" when you sew neatly.

DORA. But I don t think we want to call ourselves 'little housewives'.

DORA. But I don't think we want to call ourselves 'little housewives'.

L. You must either be house-wives, or house-moths; remember that. In the deep sense, you must either weave men's fortunes, and embroider them, or feed upon, and bring them to decay. You had better let me keep my sewing illustration, and help me out with it.

L. You must either be homemakers or pests; remember that. In a deep sense, you must either weave men's destinies and enhance them, or consume and bring them to ruin. It would be best if you let me stick with my sewing analogy and help me out with it.

DORA. Well, we'll hear it, under protest.

DORA. Alright, we'll listen to it, but not happily.

L. You have heard it before, but with reference to other matters. When it is said, "no man putteth a piece of new cloth on an old garment, else it taketh from the old," does it not mean that the new piece tears the old one away at the sewn edge?

L. You've heard it before, but in relation to other topics. When it’s said, "no one puts a new piece of cloth on an old garment, or else it pulls away from the old," doesn’t it mean that the new piece tears the old one at the stitched edge?

DORA. Yes; certainly.

DORA. Sure, of course.

L. And when you mend a decayed stuff with strong thread, does not the whole edge come away sometimes, when it tears again?

L. And when you fix a worn-out fabric with strong thread, doesn't the whole edge sometimes come undone when it rips again?

DORA. Yes; and then it is of no use to mend it any more.

DORA. Yes, and there's no point in fixing it anymore.

L. Well, the rocks don't seem to think that: but the same thing happens to them continually. I told you they were full of rents, or veins. Large masses of mountain are sometimes as full of veins as your hand is; and of veins nearly as fine (only you know a rock vein does not mean a tube, but a crack or cleft). Now these clefts are mended, usually, with the strongest material the rock can find; and often literally with threads; for the gradually opening rent seems to draw the substance it is filled with into fibers, which cross from one side of it to the other, and are partly crystalline; so that, when the crystals become distinct, the fissure has often exactly the look of a tear, brought together with strong cross stitches. Now when this is completely done, and all has been fastened and made firm, perhaps some new change of temperature may occur, and the rock begin to contract again. Then the old vein must open wider; or else another open elsewhere. If the old vein widen, it MAY do so at its center; but it constantly happens, with well filled veins, that the cross stitches are too strong to break; the walls of the vein, instead, are torn away by them: and another little supplementary vein—often three or four successively—will be thus formed at the side of the first.

L. Well, the rocks don’t seem to agree: they go through this all the time. I told you they’re full of cracks or veins. Big sections of mountains can be just as filled with veins as your hand is, and some are nearly as fine (but remember, in geology, a rock vein isn’t a tube; it’s a crack or a split). Usually, these cracks get filled with the strongest material the rock can find; sometimes even with threads; because the gradually opening crack seems to pull in the material it’s filled with into fibers that stretch across from one side to the other, and are partly crystalline; so when the crystals become defined, the fissure often looks just like a tear stitched together with strong cross stitches. Once this is completely done, and everything is secured and sturdy, maybe a new shift in temperature happens, and the rock starts to contract again. Then the old vein has to open wider, or else a new one will form somewhere else. If the old vein widens, it might do so at its center; but it often happens, with well-filled veins, that the cross stitches are too strong to break; instead, the walls of the vein get torn away by them: and another little supplementary vein—sometimes three or four one after another—will form beside the first.

MARY. That is really very much like our work. But what do the mountains use to sew with?

MARY. That’s really similar to what we do. But what do the mountains use to sew with?

L. Quartz, whenever they can get it: pure limestones are obliged to be content with carbonate of lime; but most mixed rocks can find some quartz for themselves. Here is a piece of black slate from the Buet: it looks merely like dry dark mud; you could not think there was any quartz in it; but, you see, its rents are all stitched together with beautiful white thread, which is the purest quartz, so close drawn that you can break it like flint, in the mass; but, where it has been exposed to the weather, the fine fibrous structure is shown: and, more than that, you see the threads have been all twisted and pulled aside, this way and the other, by the warpings and shifting of the sides of the vein as it widened.

L. Quartz, whenever they can get it: pure limestones have to settle for carbonate of lime; but most mixed rocks can find some quartz on their own. Here’s a piece of black slate from the Buet: it just looks like dry dark mud; you wouldn’t think there was any quartz in it; but, you see, its cracks are all stitched together with beautiful white threads, which is the purest quartz, so tightly drawn that you can break it like flint, in bulk; but where it has been exposed to the weather, the fine fibrous structure is visible: and, even more, you can see that the threads have all been twisted and pulled apart this way and that, due to the warping and shifting of the sides of the vein as it expanded.

MARY. It is wonderful! But is that going on still? Are the mountains being torn and sewn together again at this moment?

MARY. It’s amazing! But is that still happening? Are the mountains being torn apart and stitched back together right now?

L. Yes, certainly, my dear: but I think, just as certainly (though geologists differ on this matter), not with the violence, or on the scale, of their ancient ruin and renewal. All things seem to be tending towards a condition of at least temporary rest; and that groaning and travailing of the creation, as, assuredly, not wholly in pain, is not, in the full sense, "until now."

L. Yes, of course, my dear: but I believe, just as surely (even though geologists disagree on this), that it won’t be as violent or on the same scale as their ancient destruction and rebirth. Everything appears to be moving towards a state of at least temporary calm; and that groaning and struggling of creation, which, without a doubt, isn't entirely pain, is not, in the fullest sense, "until now."

MARY. I want so much to ask you about that!

MARY. I really want to ask you about that!

SIBYL. Yes; and we all want to ask you about a great many other things besides.

SIBYL. Yes, and we all have a lot of other things we'd like to ask you about too.

L. It seems to me that you have got quite as many new ideas as are good for any of you at present: and I should not like to burden you with more; but I must see that those you have are clear, if I can make them so; so we will have one more talk, for answer of questions, mainly. Think over all the ground, and make your difficulties thoroughly presentable. Then we'll see what we can make of them.

L. It seems to me that you have just as many new ideas as you can handle right now, and I wouldn’t want to overwhelm you with more. However, I need to ensure that the ideas you have are clear, if I can help with that. So let's have one more discussion, mainly to answer questions. Consider everything thoroughly and prepare your difficulties clearly. Then we'll see what we can do with them.

DORA. They shall all be dressed in their very best; and curtsey as they come in.

DORA. They all need to wear their best outfits and curtsy when they come in.

L. No, no, Dora; no curtseys, if you please. I had enough of them the day you all took a fit of reverence, and curtsied me out of the room.

L. No, no, Dora; no curtsies, please. I had enough of them the day you all decided to be respectful and curtsied me out of the room.

DORA. But, you know, we cured ourselves of the fault, at once, by that fit. We have never been the least respectful since. And the difficulties will only curtsey themselves out of the room, I hope;—come in at one door—vanish at the other.

DORA. But, you know, we fixed that issue immediately with that episode. We haven’t been the least bit respectful since. And I hope the difficulties will just bow out of the room; come in one door—disappear out the other.

L. What a pleasant world it would be, if all its difficulties were taught to behave so! However, one can generally make something, or (better still) nothing, or at least less of them, if they thoroughly know their own minds; and your difficulties—I must say that for you, children,—generally do know their own minds, as you do yourselves.

L. What a nice world it would be if all its challenges acted like that! However, you can usually create something, or (even better) nothing, or at least lessen them, if you really understand your own thoughts; and your challenges—I have to give you credit for this, kids—usually do understand their own thoughts, just like you do.

DORA. That is very kindly said for us. Some people would not allow so much as that girls had any minds to know.

DORA. That’s really kind of you to say. Some people wouldn’t even acknowledge that girls are capable of thinking for themselves.

L. They will at least admit that you have minds to change, Dora.

L. They’ll at least acknowledge that you have minds to change, Dora.

MARY. You might have left us the last speech, without a retouch. But we'll put our little minds, such as they are, in the best trim we can, for to-morrow.

MARY. You could have left us the last speech as it is, without any editing. But we'll do our best with our little minds, however they may be, for tomorrow.










LECTURE 10.

THE CRYSTAL REST

Evening. The fireside. L's arm-chair in the comfortablest corner.

Evening. The fireplace. L's armchair in the coziest corner.

L. (perceiving various arrangements being made of footstool, cushion, screen, and the like.) Yes, yes, it's all very fine! and I am to sit here to be asked questions till supper-time, am I?

L. (noticing different setups with footstools, cushions, screens, and so on.) Yes, yes, this all looks great! So, I’m just supposed to sit here and answer questions until it’s supper time, right?

DORA. I don't think you can have any supper to-night:—we've got so much to ask.

DORA. I don't think you can have any dinner tonight—we have so much to discuss.

LILY. Oh, Miss Dora! We can fetch it him here, you know, so nicely!

LILY. Oh, Miss Dora! We can bring it to him here, you know, so easily!

L. Yes, Lily, that will be pleasant, with competitive examination going on over one's plate: the competition being among the examiners. Really, now that I know what teasing things girls are, I don't so much wonder that people used to put up patiently with the dragons who took THEM for supper. But I can't help myself, I suppose;—no thanks to St. George. Ask away, children, and I'll answer as civilly as may be.

L. Yes, Lily, that sounds nice, especially with the competitive exams happening right in front of us: the competition is among the examiners. Honestly, now that I realize how much girls can tease, I don't blame people for tolerating the dragons that used to take THEM for dinner. But I can't help it, I guess;—no credit to St. George. Go ahead and ask, kids, and I'll respond as politely as I can.

DORA. We don't so much care about being answered civilly, as about not being asked things back again.

DORA. We don’t really mind if we’re answered politely; what matters more is not being asked the same questions again.

L. "Ayez seulement la patience que je le parle." There shall be no requitals.

L. "Just have the patience for me to speak." There will be no paybacks.

DORA. Well, then, first of all—What shall we ask first, Mary?

DORA. Alright then, to start—What should we ask first, Mary?

MARY. It does not matter. I think all the questions come into one, at last, nearly.

MARY. It doesn't matter. I think all the questions pretty much boil down to one in the end.

DORA. You know, you always talk as if the crystals were alive; and we never understand how much you are in play, and how much in earnest. That's the first thing.

DORA. You always speak as if the crystals were alive; and we can never tell how much of it is just for fun and how much is serious. That's the first thing.

L. Neither do I understand, myself, my dear, how much I am in earnest. The stones puzzle me as much as I puzzle you. They look as if they were alive, and make me speak as if they were; and I do not in the least know how much truth there is in the appearance. I'm not to ask things back again to-night, but all questions of this sort lead necessarily to the one main question, which we asked, before, in vain, "What is it to be alive?"

L. I don’t really understand, myself, my dear, how serious I am. The stones confuse me as much as I confuse you. They seem alive, and they make me talk as if they are; and I have no idea how much truth there is in that impression. I’m not supposed to bring things up again tonight, but all questions like this inevitably lead to the one big question we asked before, without any answer: "What does it mean to be alive?"

DORA. Yes; but we want to come back to that: for we've been reading scientific books about the "conservation of forces," and it seems all so grand, and wonderful; and the experiments are so pretty; and I suppose it must be all right: but then the books never speak as if there were any such thing as "life."

DORA. Yes, but we need to revisit that: we've been reading scientific books about the "conservation of energy," and it all seems so impressive and fascinating; the experiments are really cool; and I guess it must be true: but the books never mention anything about "life."

L. They mostly omit that part of the subject, certainly, Dora; but they are beautifully right as far as they go; and life is not a convenient element to deal with. They seem to have been getting some of it into and out of bottles, in their "ozone" and "antizone" lately; but they still know little of it: and, certainly, I know less.

L. They mostly leave that part of the topic out, for sure, Dora; but they're definitely onto something in what they do cover; and life is not an easy thing to handle. They've been trying to bottle some of it lately with their "ozone" and "antizone"; but they still understand very little about it: and, honestly, I know even less.

DORA. You promised not to be provoking, to-night.

DORA. You promised not to be annoying tonight.

L. Wait a minute. Though, quite truly, I know less of the secrets of life than the philosophers do; I yet know one corner of ground on which we artists can, stand, literally as "Life Guards" at bay, as steadily as the Guards at Inkermann; however hard the philosophers push. And you may stand with us, if once you learn to draw nicely.

L. Hold on a second. Although I honestly know less about the secrets of life than philosophers do, I still know one solid truth: we artists can hold our ground, standing firm like the "Life Guards" at bay, just as steadfast as the Guards at Inkermann, no matter how hard the philosophers push. And you can join us, once you learn to draw well.

DORA. I'm sure we are all trying! but tell us where we may stand.

DORA. I'm sure we're all trying! But can you tell us where we stand?

L. You may always stand by Form, against Force. To a painter, the essential character of anything is the form of it, and the philosophers cannot touch that. They come and tell you, for instance, that there is as much heat, or motion, or calorific energy (or whatever else they like to call it), in a tea-kettle as in a Gier-eagle. Very good; that is so; and it is very interesting. It requires just as much heat as will boil the kettle, to take the Gier-eagle up to his nest; and as much more to bring him down again on a hare or a partridge. But we painters, acknowledging the equality and similarity of the kettle and the bird in all scientific respects, attach, for our part, our principal interest to the difference in their forms. For us the primarily cognizable facts, in the two things, are, that the kettle has a spout, and the eagle a beak, the one a lid on its back, the other a pair of wings,—not to speak of the distinction also of volition which the philosophers may properly call merely a form or mode of force,—but then, to an artist, the form or mode, is the gist of the business. The kettle chooses to sit still on the hob, the eagle to recline on the air. It is the fact of the choice, not the equal degree of temperature in the fulfillment of it, which appears to us the more interesting circumstance—though the other is very interesting too. Exceedingly so! Don't laugh children, the philosophers have been doing quite splendid work lately, in their own way especially, the transformation of force into light is a great piece of systematized discovery and this notion about the sun being supplied with his flame by ceaseless meteoric hail is grand, and looks very likely to be true. Of course, it is only the old gunlock,—flint and steel,—on a large scale but the order and majesty of it are sublime. Still, we sculptors and painters care little about it. "It is very fine," we say, "and very useful, this knocking the light out of the sun, or into it, by an eternal cataract of planets. But you may hail away, so, forever, and you will not knock out what we can. Here is a bit of silver, not the size of half-a-crown, on which, with a single hammer stroke, one of us, two thousand and odd years ago, hit out the head of the Apollo of Clazomenas. It is merely a matter of form; but if any of you philosophers, with your whole planetary system to hammer with, can hit out such another bit of silver as this,—we will take off our hats to you. For the present, we keep them on."

L. You can always stand by form against force. To a painter, the essential quality of anything is its form, and philosophers can't touch that. They come and say, for example, that a tea kettle has as much heat, or motion, or thermal energy (or whatever they want to call it), as a Gier eagle. That's true, and it's really interesting. It takes just as much heat to boil the kettle as it does to lift the Gier eagle to its nest, and even more to bring it down after a hare or a partridge. But we painters, while acknowledging the equalities and similarities between the kettle and the bird in all scientific terms, focus mainly on the differences in their forms. For us, the primary noticeable facts about the two are that the kettle has a spout and the eagle has a beak, one has a lid on its back while the other has a pair of wings—not to mention that the act of will, which philosophers might merely call a form or mode of force, to an artist, that form or mode is the essence of the matter. The kettle chooses to sit still on the stove, while the eagle chooses to soar through the air. It’s the choice itself that seems to us the more interesting aspect, even though the other point is interesting too. Really interesting! Don’t laugh, kids; philosophers have been doing some impressive work lately, especially the transformation of force into light is a fantastic systematic discovery, and the idea that the sun's flame is fed by a constant meteor shower is magnificent and seems very likely true. Of course, it's just a large-scale version of the old gunlock—flint and steel—but the order and majesty of it are sublime. Still, we sculptors and painters don't really care much about it. "It’s really great," we say, "and very useful, this business of extracting light from the sun, or putting it into it, through an endless cascade of planets. But you can keep hailing away forever, and you won't achieve what we can. Here’s a piece of silver, no bigger than half a crown, on which, with a single hammer stroke, one of us, over two thousand years ago, struck the head of the Apollo of Clazomenas. It’s just a matter of form, but if any of you philosophers, with your whole planetary system to work with, can create another piece of silver like this one—we’ll take off our hats to you. For now, we’re keeping them on."

MARY. Yes, I understand; and that is nice; but I don't think we shall any of us like having only form to depend upon.

MARY. Yes, I get it; and that's nice; but I don't think any of us will like relying solely on appearances.

L. It was not neglected in the making of Eve, my dear.

L. It wasn't overlooked in the creation of Eve, my dear.

MARY. It does not seem to separate us from the dust of the ground. It is that breathing of the life which we want to understand.

MARY. It doesn't feel like it separates us from the dust of the ground. It’s that breath of life that we want to understand.

L. So you should: but hold fast to the form, and defend that first, as distinguished from the mere transition of forces. Discern the molding hand of the potter commanding the clay, from his merely beating foot, as it turns the wheel. If you can find incense, in the vase, afterwards,—well: but it is curious how far mere form will carry you ahead of the philosophers. For instance, with regard to the most interesting of all their modes of force— light;—they never consider how far the existence of it depends on the putting of certain vitreous and nervous substances into the formal arrangement which we call an eye. The German philosophers began the attack, long ago, on the other side, by telling us, there was no such thing—as light at all, unless we chose to see it: now, German and English, both, have reversed their engines, and insist that light would be exactly the same light that it is, though nobody could ever see it. The fact being that the force must be there, and the eyes there; and "light" means the effect of the one on the other;—and perhaps, also—(Plato saw farther into that mystery than any one has since, that I know of),—on something a little way within the eyes; but we may stand quite safe, close behind the retina, and defy the philosophers.

L. You should do that: but stick to the form and defend that first, as it differs from just the change of forces. Recognize the skillful hand of the potter shaping the clay, as opposed to just his foot pushing the wheel. If you can find incense in the vase later—great: but it's interesting how far just form can take you beyond the philosophers. For example, regarding their most fascinating force—light—they never consider how much its existence relies on arranging specific glassy and nervous materials into the structure we call an eye. German philosophers started attacking this idea a long time ago by claiming that light doesn't exist at all unless we choose to see it. Now both German and English thinkers have switched their positions and argue that light would be exactly the same even if no one could ever see it. The truth is that both the force and the eyes must be present; and "light" represents the interaction between the two;—and perhaps, also—(Plato understood that mystery better than anyone I know of since)—on something a little deeper within the eyes; but we can safely stand right behind the retina and challenge the philosophers.

SIBYL. But I don't care so much about defying the philosophers, if only one could get a clear idea of life, or soul, for one's self.

SIBYL. But I don't really care about challenging the philosophers, as long as one could understand life or the soul clearly for oneself.

L. Well, Sibyl, you used to know more about it, in that cave of yours, than any of us. I was just going to ask you about inspiration, and the golden bough, and the like; only I remembered I was not to ask anything. But, will not you, at least, tell us whether the ideas of Life, as the power of putting things together, or "making" them; and of Death, as the power of pushing things separate, or "unmaking" them, may not be very simply held in balance against each other?

L. Well, Sibyl, you used to know more about this in your cave than any of us. I was just going to ask you about inspiration and the golden bough and all that; then I remembered I'm not supposed to ask anything. But can you at least tell us if the ideas of Life, as the ability to bring things together or "create" them, and Death, as the ability to separate things or "destroy" them, might be really simply balanced against each other?

SIBYL. No, I am not in my cave to-night; and cannot tell you anything.

SIBYL. No, I'm not in my cave tonight, and I can't tell you anything.

L. I think they may. Modern Philosophy is a great separator; it is little more than the expansion of Moliere's great sentence, "Il s'ensuit de la, que tout ce qu'ily a de beau est dans les dictionnaires; il n'y a que les mots qui sont transposes." But when you used to be in your cave, Sibyl, and to be inspired, there was (and there remains still in some small measure), beyond the merely formative and sustaining power, another, which we painters call "passion"—I don't know what the philosophers call it; we know it makes people red, or white; and therefore it must be something, itself; and perhaps it is the most truly "poetic" or "making" force of all, creating a world of its own out of a glance, or a sigh: and the want of passion is perhaps the truest death, or "unmaking" of everything;—even of stones. By the way, you were all reading about that ascent of the Aiguille Verte, the other day?

L. I think they might. Modern Philosophy really divides us; it's pretty much just an extension of Molière's famous line, "It follows from this that all beauty is in the dictionaries; it's only words that are rearranged." But when you used to be in your cave, Sibyl, and felt inspired, there was (and still is, to some extent), beyond just the creative and sustaining energy, another force that we painters call "passion"—I don't know what the philosophers call it; we know it can make people blush or pale; so it must be something in itself; and maybe it’s the most genuinely "poetic" or "creative" force of all, building a world from a glance or a sigh: and the absence of passion is likely the truest death, or "unmaking" of everything; even of stones. By the way, were you all reading about that ascent of the Aiguille Verte the other day?

SIBYL. Because you had told us it was so difficult, you thought it could not be ascended.

SIBYL. Because you said it was so hard, you thought it couldn't be climbed.

L Yes, I believed the Aiguille Verte would have held its own. But do you recollect what one of the climbers exclaimed, when he first felt sure of reaching the summit.

L Yes, I thought the Aiguille Verte would stand strong. But do you remember what one of the climbers shouted when he first felt confident about reaching the summit?

SIBYL. Yes, it was, "Oh, Aiguille Verte, vous etes morte, vous etes morte!"

SIBYL. Yes, it was, "Oh, Aiguille Verte, you are dead, you are dead!"

L. That was true instinct. Real philosophic joy. Now, can you at all fancy the difference between that feeling of triumph in a mountain's death; and the exultation of your beloved poet, in its life—

L. That was true instinct. Real philosophical joy. Now, can you even imagine the difference between that feeling of triumph in a mountain's death and the exhilaration of your favorite poet in its life—

"Quantus Athos, aut quantus Eryx, aut ipse coruscis Quum fremit ilicibus quantus, gaudetque nivali Vertice, se attollens pater Apenninus ad auras."

"How great is Athos, or how great is Eryx, or even he himself, when he roars through the shining oaks, and rejoices atop his snowy peak, as Father Apennine rises up to the skies."

DORA. You must translate for us mere housekeepers, please— whatever the carekeepers may know about it.

DORA. Please translate for us simple housekeepers—whatever the caretakers might know about it.

MAY. I'll try then to?

MAY. Should I give it a shot?

L. No Dryden is a far way worse than nothing, and nobody will "do" You can't translate it. But this is all you need know, that the lines are full of a passionate sense of the Apennines' fatherhood, or protecting power over Italy; and of sympathy with, their joy in their snowy strength in heaven, and with the same joy, shuddering through all the leaves of their forests.

L. No Dryden is way worse than nothing, and nobody can "do" you. You can’t translate it. But this is all you need to know: the lines are filled with a passionate feeling of the Apennines' fatherly or protective power over Italy, and they share in the joy of their snowy strength in the sky, along with that same joy, shivering through all the leaves of their forests.

MARY. Yes, that is a difference indeed, but then, you know, one can't help feeling that it is fanciful. It is very delightful to imagine the mountains to be alive; but then,—are they alive?

MARY. Yes, that is definitely a difference, but you know, one can't help feeling it's a bit fanciful. It's really nice to think of the mountains as being alive; but then, are they really alive?

L. It seems to me, on the whole, Mary, that the feelings of the purest and most mightily passioned human souls are likely to be the truest. Not, indeed, if they do not desire to know the truth, or blind themselves to it that they may please themselves with passion; for then they are no longer pure: but if, continually seeking and accepting the truth as far as it is discernible, they trust their Maker for the integrity of the instincts. He has gifted them with, and rest in the sense of a higher truth which they cannot demonstrate, I think they will be most in the right, so.

L. It seems to me, overall, Mary, that the feelings of the most passionate and pure-hearted people are likely to be the truest. Not if they refuse to seek the truth or ignore it just to indulge in their passions; in that case, they aren't truly pure. But if, by continually searching for and accepting the truth as best as they can understand it, they trust their Creator for the honesty of the instincts they’ve been given, and find peace in a sense of a higher truth that they can't fully prove, I believe they will be the closest to what is right.

DORA and JESSIE (clapping their hands). Then we really may believe that the mountains are living?

DORA and JESSIE (clapping their hands). So, can we actually believe that the mountains are alive?

L. You may at least earnestly believe that the presence of the spirit which culminates in your own life, shows itself in dawning, wherever the dust of the earth begins to assume any orderly and lovely state. You will find it impossible to separate this idea of gradated manifestation from that of the vital power. Things are not either wholly alive, or wholly dead. They are less or more alive. Take the nearest, most easily examined instance—the life of a flower. Notice what a different degree and kind of life there is in the calyx and the corolla. The calyx is nothing but the swaddling clothes of the flower; the child-blossom is bound up in it, hand and foot; guarded in it, restrained by it, till the time of birth. The shell is hardly more subordinate to the germ in the egg, than the calyx to the blossom. It bursts at last; but it never lives as the corolla does. It may fall at the moment its task is fulfilled, as in the poppy; or wither gradually, as in the buttercup; or persist in a ligneous apathy, after the flower is dead, as in the rose; or harmonize itself so as to share in the aspect of the real flower, as in the lily; but it never shares in the corolla's bright passion of life. And the gradations which thus exist between the different members of organic creatures, exist no less between the different ranges of organism. We know no higher or more energetic life than our own; but there seems to me this great good in the idea of gradation of life—it admits the idea of a life above us, in other creatures, as much nobler than ours, as ours is nobler than that of the dust.

L. You can at least genuinely believe that the spirit present in your own life shows itself in a new light wherever the dust of the earth starts to take on any orderly and beautiful form. You will find it impossible to separate the idea of gradual manifestation from that of vital energy. Things aren’t either completely alive or completely dead; they are alive to varying degrees. Take the closest and easiest example—the life of a flower. Notice the different degrees and types of life in the calyx and the corolla. The calyx is simply the protective covering of the flower; the budding blossom is wrapped up in it, completely contained and protected until it's ready to bloom. The shell in an egg is hardly more subordinate to the germ inside than the calyx is to the blossom. Eventually, it breaks open; but it never lives the way the corolla does. It may fall away as soon as its job is done, like in the poppy; or fade gradually, as in the buttercup; or even remain in a lifeless state after the flower has died, like in the rose; or adapt to share the appearance of the actual flower, as in the lily; but it never shares the vibrant life of the corolla. The gradations that exist between different parts of living organisms also exist among various levels of life forms. We don’t know of any higher or more vigorous life than our own; but this idea of life’s gradation allows for the possibility of a life above us in other beings, which can be as much nobler than ours as ours is nobler than that of the dust.

MARY. I am glad you have said that; for I know Violet and Lucilla and May want to ask you something; indeed, we all do; only you frightened Violet so about the anthill, that she can't say a word; and May is afraid of your teasing her, too: but I know they are wondering why you are always telling them about heathen gods and goddesses, as if you half believed in them; and you represent them as good; and then we see there is really a kind of truth in the stories about them; and we are all puzzled: and, in this, we cannot even make our difficulty quite clear to ourselves;—it would be such a long confused question, if we could ask you all we should like to know.

MARY. I'm glad you mentioned that because I know Violet, Lucilla, and May want to ask you something; in fact, we all do. The problem is you scared Violet so much about the anthill that she can't say a word, and May is worried you’ll tease her too. But I know they’re curious about why you keep talking to them about pagan gods and goddesses, as if you kind of believe in them. You paint them as good, and there seems to be some truth in the stories about them, and it leaves us all confused. We can’t even explain our difficulty clearly to ourselves—it would be such a long, jumbled question if we could ask you everything we’re eager to know.

L. Nor is it any wonder, Mary; for this is indeed the longest, and the most wildly confused question that reason can deal with; but I will try to give you, quickly, a few clear ideas about the heathen gods, which you may follow out afterwards, as your knowledge increases.

L. It's not surprising, Mary; this is truly the longest and most confusing question that reason can tackle. However, I'll try to give you a few clear ideas about the pagan gods quickly, which you can explore more as your understanding grows.

Every heathen conception of deity in which you are likely to be interested, has three distinct characters:—

Every non-Christian idea of a god that you might find interesting has three distinct characteristics:—

I. It has a physical character. It represents some of the great powers or objects of nature—sun or moon, or heaven, or the winds, or the sea. And the fables first related about each deity represent, figuratively, the action or the natural power which it represents; such as the rising and setting of the sun, the tides of the sea, and so on.

I. It has a physical nature. It represents some of the great forces or elements of nature—like the sun, the moon, the sky, the winds, or the sea. The stories originally told about each deity symbolically illustrate the actions or natural powers they represent, such as the rising and setting of the sun, the tides of the ocean, and so forth.

II. It has an ethical character, and represents, in its history, the moral dealings of God with man. Thus Apollo is first, physically, the sun contending with darkness; but morally, the power of divine life contending with corruption. Athena is, physically, the air; morally, the breathing of the divine spirit of wisdom. Neptune is, physically, the sea; morally, the supreme power of agitating passion; and so on.

II. It has an ethical character and represents, in its history, the moral interactions of God with humanity. So, Apollo is primarily the sun battling darkness in a physical sense; but morally, he symbolizes the divine life fighting against corruption. Athena represents the air physically; morally, she embodies the divine spirit of wisdom. Neptune represents the sea physically; morally, he signifies the supreme force of turbulent passion; and so forth.

III. It has, at last, a personal character; and is realized in the minds of its worshipers as a living spirit, with whom men may speak face to face, as a man speaks to his friend.

III. It finally has a personal quality; and it exists in the minds of its followers as a living spirit, with whom people can communicate directly, just like a person speaks to a friend.

Now it is impossible to define exactly, how far, at any period of a national religion, these three ideas are mingled; or how far one prevails over the other. Each inquirer usually takes up one of these ideas, and pursues it, to the exclusion of the others; no impartial effort seems to have been made to discern the real state of the heathen imagination in its successive phases. For the question is not at all what a mythological figure meant in its origin; but what it became in each subsequent mental development of the nation inheriting the thought. Exactly in proportion to the mental and moral insight of any race, its mythological figures mean more to it, and become more real. An early and savage race means nothing more (because it has nothing more to mean) by its Apollo, than the sun; while a cultivated Greek means every operation of divine intellect and justice. The Neith, of Egypt, meant, physically, little more than the blue of the air; but the Greek, in a climate of alternate storm and calm, represented the wild fringes of the storm-cloud by the serpents of her aegis; and the lightning and cold of the highest thunderclouds, by the Gorgon on her shield: while morally, the same types represented to him the mystery and changeful terror of knowledge, as her spear and helm its ruling and defensive power. And no study can be more interesting, or more useful to you, than that of the different meanings which have been created by great nations, and great poets, out of mythological figures given them, at first, in utter simplicity. But when we approach them in their third, or personal, character (and, for its power over the whole national mind, this is far the leading one), we are met at once by questions which may well put all of you at pause. Were they idly imagined to be real beings? and did they so usurp the place of the true God? Or were they actually real beings,—evil spirits,—leading men away from the true God? Or is it conceivable that they might have been real beings,—good spirits,—entrusted with some message from the true God? These were the questions you wanted to ask; were they not, Lucilla?

Now it’s impossible to pinpoint exactly how much, at any time in a national religion, these three ideas are mixed, or to what extent one dominates the others. Each researcher usually focuses on one of these ideas and ignores the others; no unbiased effort seems to have been made to understand the true nature of the pagan imagination in its different phases. The question isn’t what a mythological figure originally meant, but what it evolved into during each phase of the nation's mental development. The more insight a culture has, both mentally and morally, the deeper meaning its mythological figures hold, becoming increasingly real. An early, primitive culture sees its Apollo merely as the sun; in contrast, a sophisticated Greek sees every action of divine intellect and justice. The Neith of Egypt physically represented little more than the blue sky, but for the Greek, in a climate of alternating storms and calm, the wild edges of the storm clouds were depicted by the serpents on her aegis, and the lightning and cold of the highest thunder clouds were represented by the Gorgon on her shield; morally, these symbols represented the mystery and unpredictable fear of knowledge, just as her spear and helmet illustrated its control and protective power. No study is more fascinating or helpful to you than exploring the various meanings that great nations and poets have created from these mythological figures, initially given to them in utter simplicity. But as we examine them in their third, or personal, aspect (which significantly influences the entire national mindset), we immediately encounter questions that might give you pause. Were they simply imagined to be real beings, and did they inadvertently replace the true God? Or were they genuinely real beings—evil spirits—leading people away from the true God? Or could they have been real beings—good spirits—tasked with conveying a message from the true God? These are the questions you were eager to ask; weren’t they, Lucilla?

LUCILLA. Yes, indeed.

LUCILLA. Totally.

L. Well, Lucilla, the answer will much depend upon the clearness of your faith in the personality of the spirits which are described in the book of your own religion;—their personality, observe, as distinguished from merely symbolical visions. For instance, when Jeremiah has the vision of the seething pot with its mouth to the north, you know that this which he sees is not a real thing; but merely a significant dream. Also, when Zachariah sees the speckled horses among the myrtle trees in the bottom, you still may suppose the vision symbolical;—you do not think of them as real spirits, like Pegasus, seen in the form of horses. But when you are told of the four riders in the Apocalypse, a distinct sense of personality begins to force itself upon you. And though you might, in a dull temper, think that (for one instance of all) the fourth rider on the pale horse was merely a symbol of the power of death,—in your stronger and more earnest moods you will rather conceive of him as a real and living angel. And when you look back from the vision of the Apocalypse to the account of the destruction of the Egyptian first-born, and of the army of Sennacherib, and again to David's vision at the threshing floor of Araunah, the idea of personality in this death-angel becomes entirely defined, just as in the appearance of the angels to Abraham, Manoah, or Mary.

L. Well, Lucilla, the answer will really depend on how clearly you believe in the personalities of the spirits described in your religion's book—specifically their personalities, as opposed to just symbolic visions. For example, when Jeremiah sees the boiling pot with its opening facing north, you know that what he's seeing isn't a real object; it's just a meaningful dream. Similarly, when Zechariah sees the spotted horses among the myrtle trees in the valley, you could also interpret the vision as symbolic; you wouldn't think of them as real spirits, like Pegasus, taking the form of horses. But when you read about the four riders in the Apocalypse, a sense of distinct personality starts to emerge. And even if you might, in a dull mood, think that the fourth rider on the pale horse is just a symbol of death's power—in more intense and serious moments, you'll likely picture him as a real, living angel. And if you look back from the Apocalypse's vision to the account of the Egyptian firstborn's destruction, the army of Sennacherib, and then to David's vision at Araunah's threshing floor, the idea of personality in this death angel becomes very clear, just like the appearances of angels to Abraham, Manoah, or Mary.

Now, when you have once consented to this idea of a personal spirit, must not the question instantly follow: "Does this spirit exercise its functions towards one race of men only, or towards all men? Was it an angel of death to the Jew only, or to the Gentile also?" You find a certain Divine agency made visible to a King of Israel, as an armed angel, executing vengeance, of which one special purpose was to lower his kingly pride. You find another (or perhaps the same) agency, made visible to a Christian prophet as an angel standing in the sun, calling to the birds that fly under heaven to come, that they may eat the flesh of kings. Is there anything impious in the thought that the same agency might have been expressed to a Greek king, or Greek seer, by similar visions?—that this figure, standing in the sun, and armed with the sword, or the bow (whose arrows were drunk with blood), and exercising especially its power in the humiliation of the proud, might, at first, have been called only "Destroyer," and afterwards, as the light, or sun, of justice, was recognized in the chastisement, called also "Physician" or "Healer"? If you feel hesitation in admitting the possibility of such a manifestation, I believe you will find it is caused, partly indeed by such trivial things as the difference to your ear between Greek and English terms; but, far more, by uncertainty in your own mind respecting the nature and truth of the visions spoken of in the Bible. Have any of you intently examined the nature of your belief in them? You, for instance, Lucilla, who think often, and seriously, of such things?

Now, once you agree with the idea of a personal spirit, the next question has to be: "Does this spirit operate only for one group of people, or for everyone? Was it an angel of death for the Jews only, or for Gentiles as well?" You see a certain Divine presence made visible to a King of Israel as an armed angel, carrying out vengeance, one main purpose being to humble his royal pride. You find another (or maybe the same) presence, revealed to a Christian prophet as an angel standing in the sun, calling to the birds in the sky to come and eat the flesh of kings. Is there anything blasphemous in thinking that this same presence might have shown itself to a Greek king or prophet in similar visions? — that this figure, standing in the sun and armed with a sword or a bow (whose arrows were soaked in blood), particularly exercising its power in bringing down the proud, might initially have been called just "Destroyer," and later, as the light or sun of justice was recognized in the punishment, called also "Physician" or "Healer"? If you're hesitant to accept the possibility of such a manifestation, I believe you'll find that it’s partly due to trivial things like the difference in the sounds of Greek and English words; but, much more, it's due to uncertainty in your own mind about the nature and truth of the visions mentioned in the Bible. Have any of you carefully examined how you really believe in them? You, for example, Lucilla, who often and seriously think about such matters?

LUCILLA. No; I never could tell what to believe about them. I know they must be true in some way or other; and I like reading about them.

LUCILLA. No; I could never figure out what to believe about them. I know they must be true in some way; and I enjoy reading about them.

L. Yes; and I like reading about them too, Lucilla; as I like reading other grand poetry. But, surely, we ought both to do more than like it? Will God be satisfied with us, think you, if we read His words, merely for the sake of an entirely meaningless poetical sensation?

L. Yeah, and I enjoy reading about them too, Lucilla; just like I enjoy other great poetry. But, don’t you think we should do more than just enjoy it? Do you think God will be satisfied with us if we read His words just for the sake of a totally meaningless poetic thrill?

LUCILLA. But do not the people who give themselves to seek out the meaning of these things, often get very strange, and extravagant?

LUCILLA. But don’t the people who dedicate themselves to finding the meaning of these things often become very strange and extreme?

L. More than that, Lucilla. They often go mad. That abandonment of the mind to religious theory, or contemplation, is the very thing I have been pleading with you against. I never said you should set yourself to discover the meanings; but you should take careful pains to understand them, so far as they are clear; and you should always accurately ascertain the state of your mind about them. I want you never to read merely for the pleasure of fancy; still less as a formal religious duty (else you might as well take to repeating Paters at once; for it is surely wiser to repeat one thing we understand, than read a thousand which we cannot). Either, therefore, acknowledge the passages to be, for the present, unintelligible to you; or else determine the sense in which you at present receive them; or, at all events, the different senses between which you clearly see that you must choose. Make either your belief, or your difficulty, definite; but do not go on, all through your life, believing nothing intelligently, and yet supposing that your having read the words of a divine book must give you the right to despise every religion but your own. I assure you, strange as it may seem, our scorn of Greek tradition depends, not on our belief, but our disbelief, of our own traditions. We have, as yet, no sufficient clue to the meaning of either; but you will always find that, in proportion to the earnestness of our own faith, its tendency to accept a spiritual personality increases: and that the most vital and beautiful Christian temper rests joyfully in its conviction of the multitudinous ministry of living angels, infinitely varied in rank and power. You all know one expression of the purest and happiest form of such faith, as it exists in modern times, in Richter's lovely illustrations of the Lord's Prayer. The real and living death-angel, girt as a pilgrim, for journey, and softly crowned with flowers, beckons at the dying mother's door; child-angels sit talking face to face with mortal children, among the flowers;— hold them by their little coats, lest they fall on the stairs; whisper dreams of heaven to them, leaning over their pillows; carry the sound of the church bells for them far through the air; and even descending lower in service, fill little cups with honey, to hold out to the weary bee. By the way, Lily, did you tell the other children that story about your little sister, and Alice, and the sea?

L. More than that, Lucilla. They often go crazy. That abandonment of the mind to religious theories or contemplation is exactly what I’ve been warning you about. I never said you should try to uncover all the meanings, but you should make an effort to understand them as clearly as possible; and you should always be clear about how you feel about them. I want you to avoid reading just for the pleasure of it; even more so as a mere religious duty (you might as well start repeating prayers right away; it’s definitely smarter to repeat something we understand than to read a thousand things we don’t). So, either recognize that the passages are currently unclear to you, or determine how you understand them at this moment; or at the very least, figure out the different interpretations that you clearly see you must choose between. Make your belief or your confusion clear; but don’t spend your life believing nothing with understanding, while thinking that reading a sacred book gives you the right to look down on every other religion except your own. I assure you, as strange as it might sound, our disdain for Greek tradition comes not from our belief, but from our disbelief in our own traditions. We still don’t have a strong enough grasp on the meaning of either; but you will always notice that, as our faith grows, so does our tendency to accept a spiritual personality: and that the most profound and beautiful Christian attitude joyfully rests in its belief in the countless ministry of living angels, infinitely varied in rank and power. You all know one expression of the purest and happiest form of such faith, as it exists today, in Richter's lovely illustrations of the Lord's Prayer. The real and living angel of death, dressed like a pilgrim for a journey, softly crowned with flowers, beckons at the dying mother’s door; child-angels sit chatting face to face with mortal children among the flowers—holding them by their little coats to stop them from falling down the stairs; whispering dreams of heaven to them as they lean over their pillows; carrying the sound of church bells through the air for them; and even, going lower in service, filling little cups with honey to offer to the weary bee. By the way, Lily, did you tell the other kids that story about your little sister, Alice, and the sea?

LILY. I told it to Alice, and to Miss Dora. I don't think I did to anybody else. I thought it wasn't worth.

LILY. I told Alice and Miss Dora. I don’t think I mentioned it to anyone else. I didn’t think it was worth it.

L. We shall think it worth a great deal now, Lily, if you will tell it us. How old is Dotty, again? I forgot.

L. We’ll really appreciate it now, Lily, if you could tell us. How old is Dotty again? I forgot.

LILY. She is not quite three; but she has such odd little old ways, sometimes.

LILY. She’s not yet three, but she has some really quirky, old-fashioned habits at times.

L. And she was very fond of Alice?

L. And she really liked Alice?

LILY. Yes; Alice was so good to her always!

LILY. Yes; Alice was always so nice to her!

L. And so when Alice went away?

L. So what happened when Alice left?

LILY. Oh, it was nothing, you know, to tell about; only it was strange at the time.

LILY. Oh, it was nothing really worth mentioning; it just felt odd at the time.

L. Well; but I want you to tell it.

L. Well, I want you to share it.

LILY. The morning after Alice had gone, Dotty was very sad and restless when she got up; and went about, looking into all the corners, as if she could find Alice in them, and at last she came to me, and said, "Is Alie gone over the great sea?" And I said, "Yes, she is gone over the great, deep sea, but she will come back again some day." Then Dotty looked round the room; and I had just poured some water out into the basin; and Dotty ran to it, and got up on a chair, and dashed her hands through the water, again and again; and cried, "Oh, deep, deep sea! send little Alie back to me."

LILY. The morning after Alice left, Dotty was really sad and restless when she got up. She went around, checking every corner as if she might find Alice hiding there, and finally came to me and asked, "Is Alie gone over the big sea?" I replied, "Yes, she has gone over the big, deep sea, but she will return someday." Then Dotty looked around the room; I had just poured some water into the basin. Dotty ran over, climbed onto a chair, and splashed her hands in the water repeatedly, crying, "Oh, deep, deep sea! send little Alie back to me."

L. Isn't that pretty, children? There's a dear little heathen for you! The whole heart of Greek mythology is in that; the idea of a personal being in the elemental power;—of its being moved by prayer;—and of its presence everywhere, making the broken diffusion of the element sacred.

L. Isn't that beautiful, kids? There's a sweet little pagan for you! The entire essence of Greek mythology is captured in that; the concept of a personal being in the elemental force;—of it being swayed by prayer;—and of its presence everywhere, making the scattered essence of the element sacred.

Now, remember, the measure in which we may permit ourselves to think of this trusted and adored personality, in Greek, or in any other, mythology, as conceivably a shadow of truth, will depend on the degree in which we hold the Greeks, or other great nations, equal, or inferior, in privilege and character, to the Jews, or to ourselves. If we believe that the great Father would use the imagination of the Jew as an instrument by which to exalt and lead him; but the imagination of the Greek only to degrade and mislead him: if we can suppose that real angels were sent to minister to the Jews and to punish them; but no angels, or only mocking spectra of angels, or even devils in the shapes of angels, to lead Lycurgus and Leonidas from desolate cradle to hopeless grave:—and if we can think that it was only the influence of specters, or the teaching of demons, which issued in the making of mothers like Cornelia, and of sons like Cleobis and Bito, we may, of course, reject the heathen Mythology in our privileged scorn: but, at least, we are bound to examine strictly by what faults of our own it has come to pass, that the ministry of real angels among ourselves is occasionally so ineffectual, as to end in the production of Cornelias who entrust their child-jewels to Charlotte Winsors for the better keeping of them; and of sons like that one who, the other day, in France, beat his mother to death with a stick; and was brought in by the jury, "guilty, with extenuating circumstances."

Now, remember, how much we allow ourselves to see this trusted and beloved figure, whether in Greek mythology or any other, as possibly a reflection of truth, will depend on how we view the Greeks or other great nations as equal to or less than the Jews or ourselves in privilege and character. If we think that the great Father would use the imagination of the Jew to uplift and guide him, but only use the imagination of the Greek to degrade and mislead him; if we can imagine that real angels were sent to serve and discipline the Jews, but that no angels, or just mock versions of angels, or even demons disguised as angels, guided Lycurgus and Leonidas from their lonely beginnings to their bleak ends:—and if we believe that it was just the influence of specters or the teachings of demons that led to the creation of mothers like Cornelia and sons like Cleobis and Bito, we may certainly dismiss heathen mythology with our privileged disdain: but, at the very least, we are obligated to closely examine what faults of our own have resulted in the fact that the ministry of real angels among us is sometimes so ineffective, leading to the emergence of Cornelias who trust their child-jewels to Charlotte Winsors for safekeeping; and of sons like that one who, just the other day in France, beat his mother to death with a stick; and was found by the jury to be "guilty, with extenuating circumstances."

MAY. Was that really possible?

MAY. Was that really a thing?

L. Yes, my dear. I am not sure that I can lay my hand on the reference to it (and I should not have said "the other day"—it was a year or two ago), but you may depend on the fact; and I could give you many like it, if I chose. There was a murder done in Russia, very lately, on a traveler. The murderess's little daughter was in the way, and found it out, somehow. Her mother killed her, too, and put her into the oven. There is a peculiar horror about the relations between parent and child, which are being now brought about by our variously degraded forms of European white slavery. Here is one reference, I see, in my notes on that story of Cleobis and Bito; though I suppose I marked this chiefly for its quaintness, and the beautifully Christian names of the sons; but it is a good instance of the power of the King of the Valley of Diamonds [Footnote: Notes vi.] among us.

L. Yes, my dear. I'm not sure I can find the reference (and I shouldn’t have said "the other day"—it was a year or two ago), but you can rely on the fact; I could give you many similar stories if I wanted to. Recently, there was a murder in Russia involving a traveler. The murderer's young daughter got in the way and somehow discovered what happened. Her mother killed her too and placed her in the oven. There's a unique horror in the relationship between parent and child, which is now being highlighted by the different forms of European white slavery that are sadly degrading. I see one reference in my notes on the story of Cleobis and Bito; though I think I noted this mainly for its oddity and the beautifully Christian names of the sons, it’s a good example of the power of the King of the Valley of Diamonds [Footnote: Notes vi.] among us.

In "Galignani" of July 21-22, 1862, is reported a trial of a farmer's son in the department of the Yonne. The father, two years ago, at Malay le Grand, gave up his property to his two sons, on condition of being maintained by them. Simon fulfilled his agreement, but Pierre would not. The tribunal of Sens condemns Pierre to pay eighty-four francs a year to his father. Pierre replies, "he would rather die than pay it." Actually, returning home, he throws himself into the river, and the body is not found till next day.

In "Galignani" from July 21-22, 1862, there is a report about a trial involving a farmer's son in the Yonne department. Two years ago, the father, in Malay le Grand, gave his property to his two sons with the condition that they take care of him. Simon kept up his end of the deal, but Pierre did not. The Sens court orders Pierre to pay eighty-four francs a year to his father. Pierre responds that he would rather die than pay it. He then returns home and jumps into the river, and his body isn't found until the next day.

MARY. But—but—I can't tell what you would have us think. Do you seriously mean that the Greeks were better than we are; and that their gods were real angels?

MARY. But—but—I can't figure out what you want us to think. Are you seriously saying that the Greeks were better than we are and that their gods were real angels?

L. No, my dear. I mean only that we know, in reality, less than nothing of the dealings of our Maker with our fellow-men; and can only reason or conjecture safely about them, when we have sincerely humble thoughts of ourselves and our creeds.

L. No, my dear. I mean only that we know, in reality, less than nothing about how our Creator interacts with others; and we can only think or guess accurately about it when we have genuinely humble views of ourselves and our beliefs.

We owe to the Greeks every noble discipline in literature, every radical principle of art; and every form of convenient beauty in our household furniture and daily occupations of life. We are unable, ourselves, to make rational use of half that we have received from them: and, of our own, we have nothing but discoveries in science, and fine mechanical adaptations of the discovered physical powers. On the other hand, the vice existing among certain classes, both of the rich and poor, in London, Paris, and Vienna, could have been conceived by a Spartan or Roman of the heroic ages only as possible in a Tartarus, where fiends were employed to teach, but not to punish, crime. It little becomes us to speak contemptuously of the religion of races to whom we stand in such relations; nor do I think any man of modesty or thoughtfulness will ever speak so of any religion, in which God has allowed one good man to die, trusting.

We owe the Greeks every noble discipline in literature, every groundbreaking principle of art, and every form of practical beauty in our furniture and daily life. We struggle to make rational use of half of what we’ve inherited from them; all we can claim as our own are discoveries in science and clever mechanical adaptations of physical powers. On the flip side, the vices seen among certain groups, both rich and poor, in London, Paris, and Vienna could only have been imagined by a Spartan or Roman from the heroic ages as being possible in a hellish place, where evil beings were there to teach but not to punish crime. It doesn’t suit us to look down on the religions of those we are so connected to; nor do I think any humble or thoughtful person would ever dismiss any religion where God has allowed even one good person to die with faith.

The more readily we admit the possibility of our own cherished convictions being mixed with error, the more vital and helpful whatever is right in them will become: and no error is so conclusively fatal as the idea that God will not allow us to err, though He has allowed all other men to do so. There may be doubt of the meaning of other visions, but there is none respecting that of the dream of St. Peter; and you may trust the Rock of the Church's Foundation for true interpreting, when he learned from it that, "in every nation, he that feareth God and worketh righteousness, is accepted with Him." See that you understand what that righteousness means; and set hand to it stoutly: you will always measure your neighbors' creed kindly, in proportion to the substantial fruits of your own. Do not think you will ever get harm by striving to enter into the faith of others, and to sympathize, in imagination, with the guiding principles of their lives. So only can you justly love them, or pity them, or praise. By the gracious effort you will double, treble—nay, indefinitely multiply, at once the pleasure, the reverence, and the intelligence with which you read: and, believe me, it is wiser and holier, by the fire of your own faith to kindle the ashes of expired religions, than to let your soul shiver and stumble among their graves, through the gathering darkness, and communicable cold.

The more we accept that our own cherished beliefs might include mistakes, the more meaningful and helpful the truths within them will become. No belief is as dangerously misleading as the idea that God wouldn’t let us make mistakes, even though He has allowed everyone else to. There might be uncertainty about the significance of other visions, but there’s certainly none about St. Peter's dream. You can rely on the Foundation of the Church for a true understanding when he learned that "in every nation, anyone who fears God and does what is right is accepted by Him." Make sure you grasp what that righteousness means and dedicate yourself to it wholeheartedly. You’ll always view your neighbors’ beliefs with kindness, based on the genuine outcomes of your own. Don’t think you’ll ever be harmed by trying to understand the faith of others and empathizing with the guiding principles of their lives. That’s the only way you can truly love, pity, or praise them. Through this gracious effort, you will greatly increase the joy, respect, and insight you gain from reading. Believe me, it's wiser and more sacred to use the fire of your own faith to revive the ashes of past religions than to let your soul tremble and stumble among their graves, lost in the encroaching darkness and chilling isolation.

MARY (after some pause). We shall all like reading Greek history so much better after this! but it has put everything else out of our heads that we wanted to ask.

MARY (after a pause). We'll all enjoy reading Greek history so much more after this! But it has made us forget everything else we wanted to ask.

L. I can tell you one of the things; and I might take credit for generosity in telling you; but I have a personal reason—Lucilla's verse about the creation.

L. I can share one of the things with you, and I might take credit for being generous in doing so; but I have a personal reason—Lucilla's poem about the creation.

DORA. Oh, yes—yes; and its "pain together, until now."

DORA. Oh, yes—yes; and its "feeling the pain together, up to now."

L. I call you back to that, because I must warn you against an old error of my own. Somewhere in the fourth volume of "Modern Painters," I said that the earth seemed to have passed through its highest state: and that, after ascending by a series of phases, culminating in its habitation by man, it seems to be now gradually becoming less fit for that habitation.

L. I bring this up because I need to warn you about an old mistake I made. In the fourth volume of "Modern Painters," I mentioned that the earth seemed to have reached its peak: and that, after going through a series of stages that led to human habitation, it now appears to be slowly becoming less suitable for that habitation.

MARY. Yes, I remember.

MARY. Yeah, I remember.

L. I wrote those passages under a very bitter impression of the gradual perishing of beauty from the loveliest scenes which I knew in the physical world;—not in any doubtful way, such as I might have attributed to loss of sensation in myself—but by violent and definite physical action; such as the filling up of the Lac de Chede by landslips from the Rochers des Fiz;—the narrowing of the Lake Lucerne by the gaining delta of the stream of the Muotta- Thal, which, in the course of years, will cut the lake into two, as that of Brientz has been divided from that of Thun;—the steady diminishing of the glaciers north of the Alps, and still more, of the sheets of snow on their southern slopes, which supply the refreshing streams of Lombardy:—the equally steady increase of deadly maremma round Pisa and Venice; and other such phenomena, quite measurably traceable within the limits even of short life, and unaccompanied, as it seemed, by redeeming or compensatory agencies. I am still under the same impression respecting the existing phenomena; but I feel more strongly, every day, that no evidence to be collected within historical periods can be accepted as any clue to the great tendencies of geological change; but that the great laws which never fail, and to which all change is subordinate, appear such as to accomplish a gradual advance to lovelier order, and more calmly, yet more deeply, animated Rest. Nor has this conviction ever fastened itself upon me more distinctly, than during my endeavor to trace the laws which govern the lowly framework of the dust. For, through all the phases of its transition and dissolution, there seems to be a continual effort to raise itself into a higher state; and a measured gain, through the fierce revulsion and slow renewal of the earth's frame, in beauty, and order, and permanence. The soft white sediments of the sea draw themselves, in process of time, into smooth knots of sphered symmetry; burdened and strained under increase of pressure, they pass into a nascent marble; scorched by fervent heat, they brighten and blanch into the snowy rock of Paros and Carrara. The dark drift of the inland river, or stagnant slime of inland pool and lake, divides, or resolves itself as it dries, into layers of its several elements; slowly purifying each by the patient withdrawal of it from the anarchy of the mass in which it was mingled. Contracted by increasing drought, till it must shatter into fragments, it infuses continually a finer ichor into the opening veins, and finds in its weakness the first rudiments of a perfect strength. Rent at last, rock from rock, nay, atom from atom, and tormented in lambent fire, it knits, through the fusion, the fibers of a perennial endurance; and, during countless subsequent centuries, declining, or, rather let me say, rising, to repose, finishes the infallible luster of its crystalline beauty, under harmonies of law which are wholly beneficent, because wholly inexorable.

L. I wrote those passages while feeling really bitter about the slow disappearance of beauty from the most beautiful places I knew in the physical world—not because I was losing my senses but because of clear and violent physical changes. Like the filling of the Lac de Chede due to landslips from the Rochers des Fiz; the shrinking of Lake Lucerne because the delta of the Muotta-Thal stream is gradually cutting the lake in half, just like Lake Brientz was separated from Lake Thun; the steady reduction of glaciers north of the Alps, and even more so, the diminishing snow on their southern slopes that feed the refreshing streams of Lombardy; the relentless encroachment of deadly marshland around Pisa and Venice; and other similar phenomena that can be traced even within a short lifetime, without any compensating forces appearing to balance them out. I still feel the same way about these existing phenomena, but every day I become more convinced that any evidence collected over historical periods can't really give us insight into the major trends of geological change. The fundamental laws that never fail, and to which all change is subordinate, seem to gradually lead to a more beautiful order and a calmer yet more profoundly animated rest. This belief has never been clearer to me than when I try to understand the laws that govern the basic structure of dust. Throughout all its transitions and dissolutions, there seems to be a constant drive to elevate itself into a higher state, achieving gains in beauty, order, and permanence through the violent upheavals and slow renewals of the earth. The soft white sediments of the sea eventually form smooth, symmetrical knots; as pressure builds, they transform into marble; scorched by intense heat, they turn into the bright white rock of Paros and Carrara. The dark sediment of an inland river or stagnant pond breaks down as it dries into distinct layers of its components, slowly purifying each part as it separates from the chaos of the mixture. Under increasing drought, it eventually shatters into fragments but continually injects a finer essence into its developing veins, finding in its fragility the beginnings of perfect strength. Eventually, rock separates from rock, and atoms from atoms, tortured in brilliant fire, merging through fusion into strands of lasting endurance. Over countless centuries, instead of declining, or rather, let me say, rising toward rest, it achieves a flawless crystalline beauty under laws that are entirely beneficial because they are also entirely unyielding.

(The children seem pleased, but more inclined to think over these matters than to talk.)

(The children seem happy, but they're more focused on thinking about these things than on discussing them.)

L. (after giving them a little time). Mary, I seldom ask you to read anything out of books of mine; but there is a passage about the Law of Help, which I want you to read to the children now, because it is of no use merely to put it in other words for them. You know the place I mean, do not you?

L. (after giving them a little time). Mary, I rarely ask you to read anything from my books; but there’s a part about the Law of Help that I want you to read to the kids now, because it's not helpful to just put it in different words for them. You know the part I mean, right?

MARY. Yes (presently finding it); where shall I begin?

MARY. Yes (just finding it now); where should I start?

L. Here, but the elder ones had better look afterwards at the piece which comes just before this.

L. Here, but the older ones should check the section right before this one.

MARY (reads)

MARY (reads)

"A pure or holy state of anything is that in which all its parts are helpful or consistent. The highest and first law of the universe, and the other name of life, is therefore, 'help'. The other name of death is 'separation'. Government and cooperation are in all things, and eternally, the laws of life. Anarchy and competition, eternally, and in all things, the laws of death.

A pure or holy state of anything is one where all its parts are helpful or consistent. The highest and fundamental law of the universe, and another name for life, is therefore 'help.' Another name for death is 'separation.' Government and cooperation exist in all things and are, eternally, the laws of life. Anarchy and competition are, eternally, and in all things, the laws of death.

"Perhaps the best, though the most familiar, example we could take of the nature and power of consistence, will be that of the possible changes in the dust we tread on.

"Maybe the best, although the most familiar, example we could use to illustrate the nature and power of consistency is the potential changes in the dust we walk on."

"Exclusive of animal decay, we can hardly arrive at a more absolute type of impurity, than the mud or slime of a damp, over trodden path, in the outskirts of a manufacturing town. I do not say mud of the road, because that is mixed with animal refuse, but take merely an ounce or two of the blackest slime of a beaten footpath, on a rainy day, near a manufacturing town. That slime we shall find in most cases composed of clay (or brickdust, which is burnt clay), mixed with soot, a little sand and water. All these elements are at helpless war with each other, and destroy reciprocally each other's nature and power competing and fighting for place at every tread of your foot, sand squeezing out clay, and clay squeezing out water, and soot meddling everywhere, and defiling the whole. Let us suppose that this ounce of mud is left in perfect rest, and that its elements gather together, like to like, so that their atoms may get into the closest relations possible.

"Aside from animal decay, we can hardly find a more pure type of impurity than the mud or slime of a damp, heavily used path on the outskirts of a factory town. I won’t say mud from the road since that’s mixed with animal waste, but let’s just take an ounce or two of the thickest slime from a worn footpath on a rainy day near a factory town. This slime is usually made up of clay (or brick dust, which is burnt clay), mixed with soot, a bit of sand, and water. All these elements are in constant conflict with each other, destroying each other's nature and power as they compete and clash with every step you take, with sand pushing out clay, clay pushing out water, and soot getting involved everywhere, ruining everything. Now, let’s imagine this ounce of mud is left undisturbed and its elements start to come together, similar to like attracting like, so that their particles can get as close to each other as possible."

"Let the clay begin. Ridding itself of all foreign substance, it gradually becomes a white earth, already very beautiful, and fit, with help of congealing fire, to be made into finest porcelain, and painted on, and be kept in kings' palaces. But such artificial consistence is not its best. Leave it still quiet, to follow its own instinct of unity, and it becomes, not only white but clear; not only clear, but hard; nor only clear and hard, but so set that it can deal with light in a wonderful way, and gather out of it the loveliest blue rays only, refusing the rest. We call it then a sapphire.

"Let the clay begin. Shedding all foreign substances, it gradually transforms into a beautiful white earth, ready, with the help of solidifying fire, to be shaped into the finest porcelain, painted on, and displayed in royal palaces. But that kind of artificial consistency isn’t its true potential. If left alone to follow its own instinct for unity, it becomes not just white but also clear; not just clear but also hard; and not just clear and hard, but so structured that it interacts with light in an incredible way, filtering out and collecting the most beautiful blue rays while rejecting the rest. At that point, we call it a sapphire."

"Such being the consummation of the clay, we give similar permission of quiet to the sand. It also becomes, first, a white earth; then proceeds to grow clear and hard, and at last arranges itself in mysterious, infinitely fine parallel lines, which have the power of reflecting, not merely the blue rays, but the blue, green, purple, and red rays, in the greatest beauty in which they can be seen through any hard material whatsoever. We call it then an opal.

"Once the clay has fully formed, we grant the same peaceful state to the sand. It first turns into a white material; then it becomes clear and hard, ultimately arranging itself into intricate, fine parallel lines that can reflect not just blue light, but also blue, green, purple, and red light, showcasing them in their most beautiful form through any solid material. We then call it an opal."

"In next order the soot sets to work. It cannot make itself white at first; but, instead of being discouraged, tries harder and harder; and comes out clear at last; and the hardest thing in the world: and for the blackness that it had, obtains in exchange the power of reflecting all the rays of the sun at once, in the vividest blaze that any solid thing can shoot. We call it then a diamond.

"In due time, the soot gets to work. It can't turn white right away, but instead of getting discouraged, it keeps pushing itself harder and harder; eventually, it emerges clear at last. It transforms through the toughest process, and for the darkness it once had, it gains the ability to reflect all the rays of the sun at once, shining with the brightest brightness that any solid can emit. We then call it a diamond."

"Last of all, the water purifies, or unites itself; contented enough if it only reach the form of a dewdrop: but if we insist on its proceeding to a more perfect consistence, it crystallizes into the shape of a star. And, for the ounce of slime which we had by political economy of competition, we have, by political economy of co-operation, a sapphire, an opal, and a diamond, set in the midst of a star of snow."

"Finally, the water cleanses or brings itself together; it's satisfied enough just to take the shape of a dewdrop. But if we push it to become something more refined, it crystallizes into a star. And for the little bit of slime we got from the competitive side of political economy, through the cooperative side, we have a sapphire, an opal, and a diamond, all set in the middle of a star made of snow."

L. I have asked you to hear that, children, because, from all that we have seen in the work and play of these past days, I would have you gain at least one grave and enduring thought. The seeming trouble,—the unquestionable degradation,—of the elements of the physical earth, must passively wait the appointed time of their repose, or their restoration. It can only be brought about for them by the agency of external law. But if, indeed, there be a nobler life in us than in these strangely moving atoms;—if, indeed, there is an eternal difference between the fire which inhabits them, and that which animates us,—it must be shown, by each of us in his appointed place, not merely in the patience, but in the activity of our hope; not merely by our desire, but our labor, for the time when the Dust of the generations of men shall be confirmed for foundations of the gates of the city of God. The human clay, now trampled and despised, will not be,—cannot be,— knit into strength and light by accident or ordinances of unassisted fate. By human cruelty and iniquity it has been afflicted;—by human mercy and justice it must be raised: and, in all fear or questioning of what is or is not, the real message of creation, or of revelation, you may assuredly find perfect peace, if you are resolved to do that which your Lord has plainly required,—and content that He should indeed require no more of you,—than to do Justice, to love Mercy, and to walk humbly with Him.

L. I want you to listen up, kids, because based on everything we've experienced during work and play these past days, I hope you take away at least one serious and lasting idea. The apparent troubles—the undeniable decline—of the elements of the physical world must patiently wait for their time of rest or recovery. This can only happen through the influence of external laws. But if there is indeed a higher purpose in us than in these strangely moving particles; if there is a real, eternal difference between the fire that animates them and the fire that fuels us, it has to be demonstrated by each of us in our own roles, not just in our patience but in the active pursuit of our hopes; not just through our wishes but through our efforts for the time when the dust of past generations becomes the foundation for the gates of the city of God. The human clay, currently trodden upon and looked down upon, will not be—cannot be—woven into strength and light by chance or the rules of fate alone. It has suffered due to human cruelty and injustice; it must be uplifted through human kindness and fairness: and in all your fears or doubts about what is or isn’t the real message of creation or revelation, you can find true peace, as long as you are determined to do what your Lord has clearly asked of you—and accept that He should require nothing more of you—than to do justice, love mercy, and walk humbly with Him.










NOTES.










NOTE I.

Page 26.

"That third pyramid of hers."

"That third pyramid of hers."

THROUGHOUT the dialogues, it must be observed that "Sibyl" is addressed (when in play) as having once been the Cumaean Sibyl; and "Egypt" as having been Queen Nitocris,—the Cinderella and "the greatest heroine and beauty" of Egyptian story. The Egyptians called her "Neith the Victorious" (Nitocris), and the Greeks "Face of the Rose" (Rhodope). Chaucer's beautiful conception of Cleopatra in the "Legend of Good Women," is much more founded on the traditions of her than on those of Cleopatra; and, especially in its close, modified by Herodotus's terrible story of the death of Nitocris, which, however, is mythologically nothing more than a part of the deep monotonous ancient dirge for the fulfillment of the earthly destiny of Beauty: "She cast herself into a chamber full of ashes."

THROUGHOUT the dialogues, it should be noted that "Sibyl" is referred to (when in play) as having once been the Cumaean Sibyl; and "Egypt" is described as Queen Nitocris—the Cinderella and "the greatest heroine and beauty" of Egyptian legend. The Egyptians called her "Neith the Victorious" (Nitocris), and the Greeks referred to her as "Face of the Rose" (Rhodope). Chaucer's beautiful portrayal of Cleopatra in the "Legend of Good Women" is much more based on her traditions than on those of Cleopatra; and, particularly in its conclusion, it’s influenced by Herodotus's grim tale of Nitocris's death, which, however, is mythologically just part of the deep, haunting ancient dirge for the completion of Beauty’s earthly fate: "She threw herself into a chamber full of ashes."

I believe this Queen is now sufficiently ascertained to have either built, or increased to double its former size, the third pyramid of Gizeh: and the passage following in the text refers to an imaginary endeavor, by the Old Lecturer and the children together, to make out the description of that pyramid in the 167th page of the second volume of Bunsen's "Egypt's Place in Universal History"—ideal endeavor,—which ideally terminates as the Old Lecturer's real endeavors to the same end always have terminated. There are, however, valuable notes respecting Nitocris at page 210 of the same volume: but the "Early Egyptian History for the Young," by the author of "Sidney Gray," contains, in a pleasant form, as much information as young readers will usually need.

I believe it is now clear that this Queen either built or expanded the third pyramid of Giza to double its original size. The following passage refers to a fictional attempt by the Old Lecturer and the children to figure out the description of that pyramid on the 167th page of the second volume of Bunsen's "Egypt's Place in Universal History"—an idealistic effort that ends just like the Old Lecturer's actual attempts always do. However, there are some useful notes about Nitocris on page 210 of the same volume. For young readers, "Early Egyptian History for the Young," by the author of "Sidney Gray," provides as much information in an engaging way as they typically need.










NOTE II.

Page 27.

"Pyramid of Asychis?"

"Pyramid of Asychis?"

THIS pyramid, in mythology, divides with the Tower of Babel the shame, or vain glory, of being presumptuously, and first among great edifices, built with "brick for stone." This was the inscription on it, according to Herodotus:

THIS pyramid, in mythology, shares with the Tower of Babel the shame, or vain glory, of being the first among great buildings, constructed with "brick instead of stone." This was the inscription on it, according to Herodotus:

"Despise me not, in comparing me with the pyramids of stone; for I have the pre-eminence over them, as far as Jupiter has pre- eminence over the gods. For, striking with staves into the pool, men gathered the clay which fastened itself to the staff, and kneaded bricks out of it, and so made me."

"Don’t underestimate me by comparing me to stone pyramids; I surpass them just like Jupiter surpasses the other gods. Men struck the ground with sticks to gather clay that stuck to their staffs, then kneaded it into bricks, and that’s how they created me."

The word I have translated "kneaded" is literally "drew;" in the sense of drawing, for which the Latins used "duco;" and thus gave us our "ductile" in speaking of dead clay, and Duke, Doge, or leader, in speaking of living clay. As the asserted pre-eminence of the edifice is made, in this inscription, to rest merely on the quantity of labor consumed in it, this pyramid is considered, in the text, as the type, at once, of the base building, and of the lost labor, of future ages, so far at least as the spirits of measured and mechanical effort deal with it; but Neith, exercising her power upon it, makes it a type of the work of wise and inspired builders.

The word I translated as "kneaded" actually means "drew," in the sense of drawing, which the Latins expressed with "duco;" this is where we get "ductile" when referring to dead clay, and terms like Duke, Doge, or leader when referring to living clay. Since the claimed superiority of the building is based solely on the amount of labor that went into it, this pyramid is viewed in the text as a symbol of both the fundamental construction and the lost effort of future generations, at least regarding how the spirits of measured and mechanical work interact with it; however, Neith, through her influence, transforms it into a symbol of the work done by wise and inspired builders.










NOTE III.

Page 29.

"The Greater Pthah."

"The Greater Pthah."

IT is impossible, as yet, to define with distinctness the personal agencies of the Egyptian deities. They are continually associated in function, or hold derivative powers, or are related to each other in mysterious triads, uniting always symbolism of physical phenomena with real spiritual power. I have endeavored partly to explain this in the text of the tenth Lecture here, it is only necessary for the reader to know that the Greater Pthah more or less represents the formative power of order and measurement he always stands on a four-square pedestal, "the Egyptian cubit, metaphorically used as the hieroglyphic for truth," his limbs are bound together, to signify fixed stability, as of a pillar; he has a measuring-rod in his hand, and at Philas, is represented as holding an egg on a potter's wheel; but I do not know if this symbol occurs in older sculptures. His usual title is the "Lord of Truth". Others, very beautiful "King of the Two Worlds, of Gracious Countenance," "Superintendent of the Great Abode," etc., are given by Mr. Birch in Arundale's "Gallery of Antiquities," which I suppose is the book of best authority easily accessible. For the full titles and utterances of the gods, Rosellini is as yet the only—and I believe, still a very questionable—authority, and Arundale's little book, excellent in the text, has this great defect, that its drawings give the statues invariably a ludicrous or ignoble character Readers who have not access to the originals must be warned against this frequent fault in modern illustration (especially existing also in some of the painted casts of Gothic and Norman work at the Crystal Palace). It is not owing to any willful want of veracity: the plates in Arundale's book are laboriously faithful: but the expressions of both face and body in a figure depend merely on emphasis of touch, and, in barbaric art most draughtsmen emphasize what they plainly see—the barbarism, and miss conditions of nobleness, which they must approach the monument in a different temper before they will discover and draw with great subtlety before they can express.

It’s currently impossible to clearly define the personal roles of the Egyptian gods. They are often associated with similar functions, have derivative powers, or are linked together in mysterious triads, always combining the symbolism of physical phenomena with genuine spiritual power. I’ve tried to explain part of this in the text of the tenth Lecture here; it’s only necessary for the reader to understand that the Greater Pthah somewhat represents the creative force of order and measurement. He always stands on a square pedestal, “the Egyptian cubit, metaphorically used as the hieroglyph for truth.” His limbs are bound together to symbolize fixed stability, like that of a pillar; he holds a measuring rod in his hand, and at Philas, he’s depicted as holding an egg on a potter's wheel, although I’m unsure if this symbol appears in older sculptures. His usual title is the "Lord of Truth." Others, quite beautiful, like "King of the Two Worlds, of Gracious Countenance," "Superintendent of the Great Abode," etc., are provided by Mr. Birch in Arundale's "Gallery of Antiquities," which I assume is the most reliable book easily available. For the full titles and phrases of the gods, Rosellini remains the only—and I believe still very questionable—authority, and Arundale's small book, excellent in its text, suffers from one major flaw: its illustrations often give the statues a ridiculous or unworthy appearance. Readers without access to the originals should be warned about this common issue in modern illustrations (which also occurs in some of the painted casts of Gothic and Norman work at the Crystal Palace). This isn’t due to any intentional inaccuracy; the plates in Arundale's book are painstakingly faithful. However, the expressions of both face and body in a figure rely heavily on the emphasis of touch, and in primitive art, most artists emphasize what they plainly see—the roughness—and miss the traits of nobility, which require them to approach the monument with a different mindset in order to discover and depict them with great subtlety.

The character of the Lower Pthah, or perhaps I ought rather to say, of Pthah in his lower office, is sufficiently explained in the text of the third Lecture, only the reader must be warned that the Egyptian symbolism of him by the beetle was not a scornful one, it expressed only the idea of his presence in the first elements of life. But it may not unjustly be used, in another sense, by us, who have seen his power in new development, and, even as it was, I cannot conceive that the Egyptians should have regarded their beetle headed image of him (Champollion, "Pantheon," p. 12), without some occult scorn. It is the most painful of all their types of any beneficent power, and even among those of evil influences, none can be compared with it, except its opposite, the tortoise headed demon of indolence.

The character of Lower Pthah, or maybe I should say Pthah in his lower role, is explained well in the text of the third Lecture. However, the reader should be aware that the Egyptian symbolism of him represented by the beetle was not meant as a mockery; it simply conveyed the idea of his presence in the fundamental elements of life. Yet, it can be interpreted in a different way by us, given that we've witnessed his power in new developments. Even so, I can't imagine the Egyptians viewing their beetle-headed image of him (Champollion, "Pantheon," p. 12) without some hidden disdain. It’s the most distressing of all their representations of any benevolent power, and even among those representing evil influences, nothing compares to it, except for its opposite, the tortoise-headed demon of laziness.

Pasht (p. 27, line 9) is connected with the Greek Artemis, especially in her offices of judgment and vengeance. She is usually lioness headed, sometimes cat headed, her attributes seeming often trivial or ludicrous unless their full meaning is known, but the inquiry is much too wide to be followed here. The cat was sacred to her, or rather to the sun, and secondarily to her. She is alluded to in the text because she is always the companion of Pthah (called "the beloved of Pthah," it may be as Judgment, demanded and longed for by Truth), and it may be well for young readers to have this fixed in their minds, even by chance association. There are more statues of Pasht in the British Museum than of any other Egyptian deity; several of them fine in workmanship, nearly all in dark stone, which may be, presumably, to connect her, as the moon, with the night; and in her office of avenger, with grief.

Pasht (p. 27, line 9) is associated with the Greek goddess Artemis, especially in her roles of judgment and vengeance. She is typically depicted with a lioness head, and sometimes with a cat head. Her attributes might seem trivial or ridiculous unless their deeper meanings are understood, but the topic is too expansive to explore here. The cat was sacred to her, or more accurately, to the sun, and by extension to her. She is mentioned in the text because she is always the companion of Pthah (referred to as "the beloved of Pthah," which could symbolize Judgment sought after and desired by Truth), and it might be helpful for younger readers to keep this in mind, even if only through indirect association. The British Museum has more statues of Pasht than any other Egyptian deity; many of them are beautifully crafted, mostly from dark stone, which may connect her, as the moon, to the night; and in her role as avenger, to sorrow.

Thoth (p. 31, line 12), is the Recording Angel of Judgment; and the Greek Hermes—Phre (line 16), is the Sun.

Thoth (p. 31, line 12) is the Recording Angel of Judgment, and the Greek Hermes—Phre (line 16) is the Sun.

Neith is the Egyptian spirit of divine wisdom, and the Athena of the Greeks. No sufficient statement of her many attributes, still less of their meanings, can be shortly given; but this should be noted respecting the veiling of the Egyptian image of her by vulture wings—that as she is, physically, the goddess of the air, this bird, the most powerful creature of the air known to the Egyptians, naturally became her symbol. It had other significations; but certainly this, when in connection with Neith. As representing her, it was the most important sign, next to the winged sphere, in Egyptian sculpture; and, just as in Homer, Athena herself guides her heroes into battle, this symbol of wisdom, giving victory, floats over the heads of the Egyptian Kings. The Greeks, representing the goddess herself in human form, yet would not lose the power of the Egyptian symbol, and changed it into an angel of victory. First seen in loveliness on the early coins of Syracuse and Leontium, it gradually became the received sign of all conquest, and the so called "Victory" of later times, which, little by little, loses its truth, and is accepted by the moderns only as a personification of victory itself,—not as an actual picture of the living Angel who led to victory. There is a wide difference between these two conceptions,—all the difference between insincere poetry, and sincere religion. This I have also endeavored farther to illustrate in the tenth Lecture, there is however one part of Athena's character which it would have been irrelevant to dwell upon there, yet which I must not wholly leave unnoticed.

Neith is the Egyptian spirit of divine wisdom, similar to the Athena of the Greeks. There isn't a simple way to explain her many attributes or their meanings, but it's important to note that the Egyptian depiction of her is veiled by vulture wings. As the goddess of the air, this bird, the most powerful creature in the sky according to the Egyptians, naturally became her symbol. It had other meanings too, but this one is especially significant in relation to Neith. It was one of the most important symbols in Egyptian sculpture, next to the winged sphere. Just as in Homer's works, where Athena guides her heroes into battle, this symbol of wisdom, which brings victory, hovers over the heads of the Egyptian Kings. The Greeks depicted the goddess in human form but still wanted to retain the power of the Egyptian symbol, transforming it into an angel of victory. First seen beautifully on early coins from Syracuse and Leontium, it gradually became the recognized symbol of conquest, known as "Victory" in later times. Over time, this concept lost its original truth and is now accepted by modern people merely as a personification of victory itself—not as an actual representation of the living Angel who led to victory. There is a significant difference between these two ideas—much like the difference between insincere poetry and sincere religion. I've attempted to explain this further in the tenth lecture, but there is one aspect of Athena's character that is worth mentioning here, even if it may not fit perfectly with the rest.

As the goddess of the air, she physically represents both its beneficent calm, and necessary tempest other storm deities (as Chrysaor and Aeolus) being invested with a subordinate and more or less malignant function, which is exclusively their own, and is related to that of Athena as the power of Mars is related to hers in war. So also Virgil makes her able to wield the lightning herself, while Juno cannot, but must pray for the intervention of Aeolus. She has precisely the correspondent moral authority over calmness of mind, and just anger. She soothes Achilles, as she incites Tydides; her physical power over the air being always hinted correlatively. She grasps Achilles by his hair—as the wind would lift it—softly,

As the goddess of the air, she embodies both its soothing calm and its necessary storms, while other storm gods like Chrysaor and Aeolus have a more limited and somewhat negative role that is unique to them, similar to how Mars relates to Athena in terms of warfare. In the same way, Virgil shows her ability to control lightning, unlike Juno, who has to rely on Aeolus for help. She holds a matching moral authority over tranquility and righteous anger. She calms Achilles while urging Tydides on; her influence over the air is always subtly suggested. She takes hold of Achilles by his hair—as if the wind would lift it—gently,

    "It fanned his cheek, it raised his hair,
    Like a meadow gale in spring"
    "It brushed his cheek, it lifted his hair,  
    Like a spring breeze in a meadow"

She does not merely turn the lance of Mars from Diomed; but seizes it in both her hands, and casts it aside, with a sense of making it vain, like chaff in the wind;—to the shout of Achilles, she adds her own voice of storm in heaven—but in all cases the moral power is still the principal one—most beautifully in that seizing of Achilles by the hair, which was the talisman of his life (because he had vowed it to the Sperchius if he returned in safety), and which, in giving at Patroclus' tomb, he, knowingly, yields up the hope of return to his country, and signifies that he will die with his friend. Achilles and Tydides are, above all other heroes, aided by her in war, because their prevailing characters are the desire of justice, united in both, with deep affections; and, in Achilles, with a passionate tenderness, which is the real root of his passionate anger Ulysses is her favorite chiefly in her office as the goddess of conduct and design.

She doesn’t just knock Diomed’s spear away; she grabs it with both hands and tosses it aside, making it feel useless, like chaff in the wind. To Achilles’ shout, she adds her own powerful voice, like a storm in the sky. But through it all, her moral power is still the most important aspect—especially when she grabs Achilles by the hair, which was the symbol of his life (because he had promised it to the Sperchius if he returned safely). By offering it at Patroclus’ tomb, he knowingly gives up his hope of going back home and shows that he will die alongside his friend. Achilles and Tydides are, more than any other heroes, supported by her in battle because they both deeply desire justice and share strong emotional bonds; in Achilles' case, this includes a passionate tenderness that is the real reason behind his fierce anger. Ulysses is her favorite mainly in her role as the goddess of guidance and strategy.










NOTE IV.

Page 81.

"Geometrical limitations."

"Geometric constraints."

IT is difficult, without a tedious accuracy, or without full illustration, to express the complete relations of crystalline structure, which dispose minerals to take, at different times, fibrous, massive, or foliated forms; and I am afraid this chapter will be generally skipped by the reader: yet the arrangement itself will be found useful, if kept broadly in mind; and the transitions of state are of the highest interest, if the subject is entered upon with any earnestness. It would have been vain to add to the scheme of this little volume any account of the geometrical forms of crystals an available one, though still far too difficult and too copious, has been arranged by the Rev. Mr. Mitchell, for Orr's "Circle of the Sciences;" and, I believe, the "nets" of crystals, which are therein given to be cut out with scissors and put prettily together, will be found more conquerable by young ladies than by other students. They should also, when an opportunity occurs, be shown, at any public library, the diagram of the crystallization of quartz referred to poles, at p. 8 of Cloizaux's "Manuel de Mineralogie;" that they may know what work is; and what the subject is.

It’s challenging, without tedious detail or comprehensive examples, to fully describe the complete relationships of crystalline structure that lead minerals to take on fibrous, massive, or foliated forms at different times. I worry that most readers will skip this chapter, but the overall arrangement will be helpful if kept in mind. The transitions between states are fascinating if approached with genuine interest. It would have been pointless to include in this small volume an account of the geometric shapes of crystals, as an existing one—though still too complex and abundant—has been put together by Rev. Mr. Mitchell for Orr's "Circle of the Sciences." I believe the "nets" of crystals, which can be cut out and assembled, will be easier for young ladies than for other students. They should also, when possible, be shown at a public library the diagram of the crystallization of quartz referred to in Cloizaux's "Manuel de Mineralogie," p. 8, so they can understand the concept of work as well as the subject itself.

With a view to more careful examination of the nascent states of silica, I have made no allusion in this volume to the influence of mere segregation, as connected with the crystalline power. It has only been recently, during the study of the breccias alluded to in page 186, that I have fully seen the extent to which this singular force often modifies rocks in which at first its influence might hardly have been suspected; many apparent conglomerates being in reality formed chiefly by segregation, combined with mysterious brokenly-zoned structures, like those of some malachites. I hope some day to know more of these and several other mineral phenomena (especially of those connected with the relative sizes of crystals), which otherwise I should have endeavored to describe in this volume.

To take a closer look at the early forms of silica, I haven't mentioned in this book how simple segregation impacts crystalline power. It’s only recently, while studying the breccias referred to on page 186, that I’ve fully recognized how much this unusual force alters rocks where its effects might not have been initially obvious; many seemingly ordinary conglomerates are actually made primarily through segregation, along with uniquely zoned structures, similar to those found in certain malachites. I hope to learn more about these and several other mineral phenomena (especially regarding the varying sizes of crystals), which I otherwise would have tried to explain in this book.










NOTE V.

Page 168.

"St. Barbara."

"Saint Barbara."

I WOULD have given the legends of St. Barbara, and St. Thomas, if I had thought it always well for young readers to have everything at once told them which they may wish to know. They will remember the stories better after taking some trouble to find them; and the text is intelligible enough as it stands. The idea of St. Barbara, as there given, is founded partly on her legend in Peter de Natahbus, partly on the beautiful photograph of Van Eyck's picture of her at Antwerp: which was some time since published at Lille.

I would have shared the legends of St. Barbara and St. Thomas if I thought it was always a good idea for young readers to have everything handed to them that they might want to know. They'll remember the stories better after putting in a little effort to discover them; and the text is clear enough as it is. The portrayal of St. Barbara here is based partly on her legend in Peter de Natahbus and partly on the stunning photograph of Van Eyck's painting of her in Antwerp, which was published some time ago in Lille.










NOTE VI.

Page 227.

"King of the Valley of Diamonds."

"King of the Valley of Diamonds."

ISABEL interrupted the Lecturer here, and was briefly bid to hold her tongue; which gave rise to some talk, apart, afterwards, between L. and Sibyl, of which a word or two may be perhaps advisably set down.

ISABEL interrupted the Lecturer here and was briefly told to be quiet; which led to some conversation later between L. and Sibyl, of which a word or two might be worth noting.

SIBYL. We shall spoil Isabel, certainly, if it don't mind: I was glad you stopped her, and yet sorry, for she wanted so much to ask about the Valley of Diamonds again, and she has worked so hard at it, and made it nearly all out by herself. She recollected Elisha's throwing in the meal, which nobody else did.

SIBYL. We’re definitely going to ruin Isabel if it doesn't bother you: I was happy you stopped her, but also a bit sad because she was really eager to ask about the Valley of Diamonds again. She’s put in so much effort and figured out almost everything by herself. She remembered when Elisha added in the meal, which no one else did.

L. But what did she want to ask?

L. But what did she want to ask?

SIBYL. About the mulberry trees and the serpents; we are all stopped by that. Won't you tell us what it means?

SIBYL. About the mulberry trees and the snakes; that's where we all get stuck. Can you tell us what it means?

L. Now, Sibyl, I am sure you, who never explained yourself, should be the last to expect others to do so. I hate explaining myself.

L. Now, Sibyl, I’m sure you, who never explains yourself, should be the last to expect others to do so. I hate explaining myself.

SIBYL. And yet how often you complain of other people for not saying what they meant. How I have heard you growl over the three stone steps to purgatory, for instance!

SIBYL. And yet how often you complain about others for not saying what they really mean. I’ve heard you grumble about the three stone steps to purgatory, for example!

L. Yes; because Dante's meaning is worth getting at, but mine matters nothing at least, if ever I think it is of any consequence so I speak it as clearly as may be. But you may make anything you like of the serpent forests I could have helped you to find out what they were, by giving a little more detail, but it would have been tiresome.

L. Yes; because Dante's meaning is important to understand, but mine doesn't really matter at all. At least, I don't think it’s important, so I’ll say it as clearly as I can. But you can interpret the serpent forests however you want. I could have helped you figure out what they were by giving a bit more detail, but that would have been boring.

SIBYL. It is much more tiresome not to find out Tell us, please, as Isabel says, because we feel so stupid.

SIBYL. It's way more frustrating not to find out. Please tell us, as Isabel says, because we feel so dumb.

L. There is no stupidity, you could not possibly do more than guess at anything so vague. But I think, you, Sibyl, at least, might have recollected what first dyed the mulberry.

L. There’s no foolishness; you can’t really understand anything that unclear. But I think, Sibyl, you could at least remember what first turned the mulberry purple.

SIBYL. So I did, but that helped little, I thought of Dante's forest of suicides, too, but you would not simply have borrowed that.

SIBYL. I did, but that didn’t help much; I also thought about Dante's forest of suicides, but you wouldn't just have borrowed that.

L. No! If I had had strength to use it, I should have stolen it, to beat into another shape; not borrowed it. But that idea of souls in trees is as old as the world; or at least, as the world of man. And I DID mean that there were souls in those dark branches,—the souls of all those who had perished in misery through the pursuit of riches, and that the river was of their blood, gathering gradually, and flowing out of the valley. Then I meant the serpents for the souls of those who had lived carelessly and wantonly in their riches; and who have all their sins forgiven by the world, because they are rich: and therefore they have seven crimson crested heads, for the seven mortal sins; of which they are proud: and these, and the memory and report of them, are the chief causes of temptation to others, as showing the pleasantness and absolving power of riches; so that thus they are singing serpents. And the worms are the souls of the common money getters and traffickers, who do nothing but eat and spin: and who gain habitually by the distress or foolishness of others (as you see the butchers have been gaining out of the panic at the cattle plague, among the poor),—so they are made to eat the dark leaves, and spin, and perish.

L. No! If I had had the strength to use it, I would have stolen it to shape it differently, not borrowed it. But the idea of souls in trees is as old as time; at least, as old as humanity. And I meant that there were souls in those dark branches— the souls of all those who perished in misery while chasing after wealth, and that the river was made of their blood, gathering slowly and flowing out of the valley. Then I meant the serpents as the souls of those who lived carelessly and extravagantly in their riches; they have all their sins forgiven by society because they are wealthy: that’s why they have seven crimson-crested heads, representing the seven deadly sins, of which they are proud. These sins, along with the memory of them, are the main reasons for temptation to others, showing the allure and forgiving nature of wealth; thus, they are singing serpents. And the worms represent the souls of common money-makers and traders, who only consume and produce: they gain regularly from the distress or foolishness of others (like how butchers have profited during the panic over the cattle plague among the poor)—so they are forced to eat the dark leaves, spin, and ultimately perish.

SIBYL. And the souls of the great, cruel, rich people who oppress the poor, and lend money to government to make unjust war, where are they?

SIBYL. And what about the souls of the powerful, ruthless, wealthy people who exploit the poor and lend money to the government for unjust wars? Where are they?

L. They change into the ice, I believe, and are knit with the gold, and make the grave dust of the valley I believe so, at least, for no one ever sees those souls anywhere.

L. I think they turn into ice and are bound with the gold, creating the grave dust of the valley. At least, I believe that's how it is, since no one ever sees those souls anywhere.

(SIBYL ceases questioning.)

(SIBYL stops questioning.)

ISABEL (who has crept up to her side without any one seeing). Oh, Sibyl, please ask him about the fireflies!

ISABEL (who has quietly approached her without anyone noticing). Oh, Sibyl, please ask him about the fireflies!

L. What, you there, mousie! No; I won't tell either Sibyl or you about the fireflies, nor a word more about anything else you ought to be little fireflies yourselves, and find your way in twilight by your own wits.

L. What, you there, little mouse! No; I'm not going to tell either Sibyl or you about the fireflies, nor will I say another word about anything else. You should be like little fireflies yourselves and find your way in the twilight using your own judgement.

ISABEL. But you said they burned, you know?

ISABEL. But you said they were burned, right?

L. Yes; and you may be fireflies that way too, some of you, before long, though I did not mean that. Away with you, children. You have thought enough for to-day.

L. Yes; and some of you might be fireflies that way soon, although that’s not what I intended. Now, off you go, kids. You've thought enough for today.










NOTE TO SECOND EDITION

Sentence out of letter from May (who is staying with Isabel just now at Cassel), dated 15th June, 1877:—

Sentence out of a letter from May (who is currently staying with Isabel at Cassel), dated June 15, 1877:—

"I am reading the Ethics with a nice Irish girl who is staying here, and she's just as puzzled as I've always been about the fireflies, and we both want to know so much.—Please be a very nice old Lecturer, and tell us, won't you?"

"I’m reading the Ethics with a nice Irish girl who’s staying here, and she’s just as confused as I’ve always been about the fireflies, and we both want to know so much. —Please be a really nice old Lecturer and tell us, okay?"

Well, May, you never were a vain girl; so could scarcely guess that I meant them for the light, unpursued vanities, which yet blind us, confused among the stars. One evening, as I came late into Siena, the fireflies were flying high on a stormy sirocco wind,—the stars themselves no brighter, and all their host seeming, at moments, to fade as the insects faded.

Well, May, you were never a vain girl, so it’s hard to believe you thought I meant those for the trivial, carefree vanities that still distract us, lost among the stars. One evening, as I arrived late in Siena, the fireflies were soaring high on a stormy sirocco wind—the stars themselves no brighter, and all their light seeming, at times, to vanish just like the insects did.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!